c Bo 9781139025966 a 041
-
Upload
timothy-john -
Category
Documents
-
view
215 -
download
0
Transcript of c Bo 9781139025966 a 041
7262019 c Bo 9781139025966 a 041
httpslidepdfcomreaderfullc-bo-9781139025966-a-041 121
ambridge Histories Online
httpuniversitypublishingonlineorgcambridgehistories
The Cambridge History of Musical Performance
Edited by Colin Lawson Robin Stowell
Book DOI httpdxdoiorg101017CHOL9780521896115
Online ISBN 9781139025966
Hardback ISBN 9780521896115
Chapter
30 - Instrumental performance in the twentieth century and beyond pp
778-797
Chapter DOI httpdxdoiorg101017CHOL9780521896115031
Cambridge University Press
7262019 c Bo 9781139025966 a 041
httpslidepdfcomreaderfullc-bo-9781139025966-a-041 221
3 0
Instrumental performance in the twentieth
century and beyond
R O G E R H E A T O N
Modernism has released its icy grip During the latter decades of the twentieth
century composers seemed able again to breathe Stefan Georgersquos lsquoLuft von
anderem Planetenrsquo (lsquo Air of another planet rsquo) the opening soprano line of the last
movement of Schoenbergrsquos Second Quartet (1908) an iconic phrase emblem-atic of a newly extended or saturated chromaticism These revolutionary
beginnings of atonality (a negative term not favoured by Schoenberg) were
hastened by the need to broaden the compositional palette expressing and
exploring a newly liberated emotional inner life As Schoenberg memorably
writes in his 1047297rst letter to Kandinsky lsquoart belongs to the unconscious One must
express oneself Express oneself directly Not onersquos taste or onersquos upbringing or
onersquos intelligence knowledge or skill Not all these acquired characteristics but
what is inborn instinctiversquo1
Kandinsky rsquo
s initial letter to Schoenberg after hearing his music in 19112 which provoked the composer rsquos enthusiastic
response in a sense clinches the movement towards expressionism lsquoIn your
works you have realised what I albeit in uncertain form have so greatly
longed for in music The independent progress through their own destinies
the independent life of the individual voices in your compositions is exactly
what I am trying to 1047297nd in my paintingsrsquo3 And so that particular strand of the
complex story begins
The neat but arbitrary use of 1900 as the starting point for many twentieth-
century music histories no longer seems to obtain Invoking Dahlhaus the
Romantic nineteenth century might be seen to end with the death of Wagner
and the twentieth to start with the early modern period in German and Austrian
music Mahler Wolf Zemlinsky early Strauss and tonal Schoenberg straddling
the two centuries up to the beginnings of atonality in 1908 and perhaps further
to the end of the Great War As Dahlhaus suggests this period might even end as
1 J Hahl-Koch (ed) Arnold SchoenbergndashWassily Kandinsky Letters Pictures and Documents trans JCCrawford London Faber 1984 p 23 Letter dated 24 January 19112 Besides the Second Quartet the Munich concert (January 1911) also included the Drei KlavierstuumlckeOp 11 the First Quartet Op 7 and a group of 1047297ve early songs including Erwartung3 Arnold SchoenbergndashWassily Kandinsky p 21 Letter dated 18 January 1911
[778]
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2012
Downloaded from Cambridge Histories Online by IP 1469525317 on Mon Sep 21 053915 BST 2015httpdxdoiorg101017CHOL9780521896115031
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2015
7262019 c Bo 9781139025966 a 041
httpslidepdfcomreaderfullc-bo-9781139025966-a-041 321
late as 1920 as the lsquorevolution in musical technique around 1910 was succeeded
by a profound transformation of aesthetic outlook around 1920rsquo4 here he is
looking to Stravinsky and the twelve-tone Schoenberg For the subject of this
chapter performance practice and instrumental exploitation the twentieth
century is not lsquolongrsquo but I would suggest quite short covering the mid-century from the 1950s to the late 1980s5
Much of this periodrsquos instrumental experimentation and usage the develop-
ment of so-called lsquoextendedrsquo techniques is embedded in modernism and its
language of free atonality The very life of these lsquonew rsquo sounds seems to depend
on the freedom begun by Schoenbergrsquos emancipation of dissonance a modernist
journey continuing through the familiar canonic tradition of post-serial com-
posers associated with the Darmstadt summer courses electronic music studios
and American campuses which reaches its peak during the 1980s with theconsiderable achievements of 1047297gures such as Ferneyhough and Carter This
journey was aided by the politics of modern music a politics of both the
lsquoindustry rsquo and the critics with their predilection for complexity and opaqueness
the two overriding prerequisites with which the cultural elite often legitimise
their artists and their art A review of Reichrsquos The Desert Music typi1047297es the view
Take for instance an unremarkable melodic phrase such as might have been
served as an accompanying 1047297gure in a nineteenth-century ballet score Hardly
has it appeared quite early in The Desert Music than it is subsumed into acharacteristic Reich pattern Yet before it has been fully ingested it 1047298eetingly
evokes another world The damage has been done Heard in a non-Reichian
context its banality is painfully evident These reminiscences are fatal They
confront Reichrsquos music with idioms more powerful than his own6
Conductors festival directors radio controllers and most critics promoted and
supported the modernist mission7 often to the detriment of other both more and
less radical musics (William Glock rsquos tenure at the BBC 1959ndash73 is an example)
Cage might have been tolerated even revered as a philosopher and inventor
who happened to use music as his medium but much else such as text pieces or
Alvin Lucier rsquos 1970 tape loop piece I am sitting in a room the beginnings of
4 C Dahlhaus trans J B Robinson Nineteenth-Century Music Berkeley University of California Press1989 p 3355 Perhaps 1990 is good place to stop with Ferneyhoughrsquos Fourth String Quartet with soprano a work commissioned as a companion piece for Schoenbergrsquos Second Quartet6 P Heyworth Observer 4 August 19857 There are of course notable exceptions including among the critics composer Tom Johnson writingin the New York Village Voice (1971ndash82) Keith Potter writing in his own journal Contact from the 1970s tothe 1990s and for the Independent British daily and Michael Nyman writing in the British weekly magazines and in Tempo during the 1960s and 1970s Among radio producers the composer Ernst
Albrecht Stiebler during his time at Hessischer Rundfunk (1969ndash95) produced prize-winning programmesof music by Alvin Curran and Walter Zimmermann Cage Wolff Feldman Radulescu and others
Instrumental performance in the twentieth century and beyond 779
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2012
Downloaded from Cambridge Histories Online by IP 1469525317 on Mon Sep 21 053915 BST 2015httpdxdoiorg101017CHOL9780521896115031
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2015
7262019 c Bo 9781139025966 a 041
httpslidepdfcomreaderfullc-bo-9781139025966-a-041 421
minimalism the Duchamp-inspired objet trouveacute composers and the rest was seen
by this elite as peripheral and unmusical The modernist supportersrsquo passionate
zealous campaigns and polemics enforced the tradition8 but this is music where
since the early 1990s one has sensed the end of the road
Except of course to return to Georgersquos lsquoLuft rsquo this is only part of the storythere are important parallel histories of experimental radical endeavour neo-
conservative symphonic work and those quasi-serialists who eventually
jumped the good ship Darmstadt wanting to be freed from purely atonal
functions Ligeti for example Signi1047297cant opera composers and symphonists
just to mention only a few of the lesser-known British ones such as Malcolm
Arnold Robert Simpson William Alwyn and Alun Hoddinott demonstrate a
rich body of work which is even now only being rediscovered and recorded
But the radical experimental movement seemed like a sideshow for theinitiated only a ghetto deafened by the institutionalised big guns of fully
notated atonality As fashions change it has taken centre stage in current
music-making in a number of guises most signi1047297cantly now in the form of
tonal post-minimalism This radicalism has a tradition with its beginnings in
the eccentricities of Ives and Satie
Satie is of pivotal importance to European experimental composers British
in particular as are such determinedly non-canonical 1047297gures as Lord Berners
Percy Grainger and others musicians as in1047298
uential though perhaps lessdirectly so as Cage The recent music of Bryars Hobbs and Skempton9
who started as text composers profoundly in1047298uenced by the visual arts and
who were founding members of the Scratch Orchestra and the Portsmouth
Sinfonia does not eschew functional diatonic harmony but rather embel-
lishes complements and subverts The American in1047298uence on European
experimental music is important (Bryars for example worked with Cage
on preparing HPSCHD (1967 ndash9) and with Reichrsquos group as a pianist) and the
1950s and 1960s particularly is the period most associated with indetermi-
nacy and the work of the lsquoNew York Schoolrsquo Earle Brown John Cage
Morton Feldman and Christian Wolff Pieces from this period still enjoy a
performance life and recordings frequently appear as younger generations of
performers discover this material How do they approach it There are
documentary recordings of course but as with performing any music from
8 Boulez is perhaps the most notable campaigner but one should not overlook his dogmatism and musicalnarrow-mindedness Other in1047298uential 1047297gures include the musicologist Harry Halbreich who called theemerging composers of the German lsquonew simplicity rsquo during the 1980s (including Hans-Christian vonDadelson and Wolfgang von Schweinitz) the lsquonew simpletonsrsquo9 John White and Dave Smith are also part of this group with a large body of music for solo piano Pianist John Tilbury has coined the label lsquoNew English Piano Schoolrsquo For a discussion see S E Walker lsquoThe new English keyboard school a second ldquogolden agerdquo rsquo Leonardo Music Journal 11 (2001) 17 ndash23
780 R O G E R H E A T O N
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2012
Downloaded from Cambridge Histories Online by IP 1469525317 on Mon Sep 21 053915 BST 2015httpdxdoiorg101017CHOL9780521896115031
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2015
7262019 c Bo 9781139025966 a 041
httpslidepdfcomreaderfullc-bo-9781139025966-a-041 521
the past the player addresses the material with a sense of history speci1047297cally a
performance practice based on the tradition in which the music resides
Feldmanrsquos Projections II (1951) is one of his 1047297rst graph pieces with the
instrumentsrsquo ranges divided into high middle and low with rhythm dynamics
(all generally very quiet) and performance techniques such as pizzicato notatedThe two Intersections (1951ndash3) pieces for orchestra go a step further with only
register given and everything else to be chosen freely Feldman writes that
the intention here is to lsquoproject sounds into time free from compositional
rhetoric that had no place herersquo10 But he soon discarded graphic notation
because lsquoI began to discover its most important 1047298aw I was not only allowing
the sounds to be free ndash I was also liberating the performers I had never thought
of the graph as an art of improvisation but more as a totally abstract sonic
adventurersquo11
Cage remarked of Feldmanrsquos later fully notated music as repre-
senting Feldman lsquohimself playing his graph musicrsquo12 There is certainly an
element of fuzzy lsquodissonancersquo between compositional intention and what play-
ers can produce in this music It is possible to follow the letter of these graphic
scores while still allowing for a sound world inappropriate to the style and the
composer rsquos intentions The problem is of players who might respond with a
tonal or at least tonally reminiscent vocabulary which con1047298icts with the
dissonant language of the modernist tradition in which these pieces exist
lsquo
allowing the sounds to be freersquo
rejects their rearrangement into musically meaningful (consonant) constellations13
10 B H Friedman Give my Regards to Eighth Street Collected Writings of Morton Feldman Cambridge MAExact Change 2000 p 611 Ibid p 612 As quoted in M Nyman Experimental Music Cage and Beyond 2nd edn Cambridge University Press1999 p 5313 Dave Smith recounts the storyof Feldmanbeing extremely cross at a performance in Munich of Wolff rsquos
Burdocks by the Scratch Orchestra Smithrsquos email to me (30 March 2009) is worth quoting almost in fulllsquoThe Scratch Orchestra concert was at Munich radio station on 31st August 1972 The number ldquo7 rdquoappeared in section 5 of Burdocks This was the opening section (fairly extended) in this particular perform-
ance The banjo player was Carole Finer She played more than one folksong (the second was a phrase fromldquoClementinerdquo) with appreciable gaps in between Shortly after the third began Feldman after letting forthan extended ldquoOhhhhrdquo got to his feet and announced ldquoI hope everyone here understands that this hasnothing (at all) to do with Christian Wolff rdquo He ranted on for a couple of sentences Richard Ascough oneof the members of the Scratch had a few words with Cage Feldman and Tudor after the concert They hadtaken exception to a number of things including the folksongs Cage said that the number 7 indicated 7 sounds Ascough pointed out that there was nothing in the score to indicate that They went through thescore but couldnrsquot 1047297nd it Tudor reckoned there was another page which explained the symbols it wasnrsquot inany score which the Scratch orchestra had Tudor was wrong There are ldquomiscellaneous instructionsrdquo onthe title page which brie1047298y explain the usual Wolff notations but nothing to explain a number 7 Cage alsotook exception to Bernard Kelly rsquos interpretation of Section 10 for which the instructions are ldquoFlying andpossibly crawling or sitting stillrdquo (no explanation given) Bernard recited a poem which he had written
Ascough pointed out that in the Scratch Orchestra performance of Burdocks in London earlier in the year Sue Gittins had performed a recitation for Section 10 [and] had earned no objection from Wol ff whoattended both rehearsal and performance The Americans were unrepentant The performance wasldquobadrdquo was not in the spirit of Christian Wolff and Tilbury and Cardew had ldquobetrayed their specialrelationship with Christian Wolff rdquorsquo
Instrumental performance in the twentieth century and beyond 781
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2012
Downloaded from Cambridge Histories Online by IP 1469525317 on Mon Sep 21 053915 BST 2015httpdxdoiorg101017CHOL9780521896115031
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2015
7262019 c Bo 9781139025966 a 041
httpslidepdfcomreaderfullc-bo-9781139025966-a-041 621
Tradition performance aspects which become attached to works and styles
and originate from the techniques and idiosyncrasies of speci1047297c performers are
consolidated over time and apply just as much here as in nineteenth-century
music With a very diff erent work from the same period Berio also felt the
need to control performance in his carefully rewritten Sequenza I for 1047298ute(1958) which now exists in two versions the original in timendashspace notation
and the 1992 revised version rhythmically fully notated Berio in an interview
before the 1992 rewrite comments
[I] adopted a notation that was very precise but allowed a margin of 1047298exibility
in order that the player might have the freedom ndash psychological rather than
physical ndash to adapt the piece here and there to his technical stature But instead
this notation has allowed many players ndash none of them by any means shining
examples of professional integrity ndash to perpetuate adaptations that were littleshort of piratical In fact I hope to rewrite Sequenza I in rhythmic notation
maybe it will be less lsquoopenrsquo and more authoritarian but at least it will be
reliable14
Whether the score is graphically notated or in timendashspace notation or in some
combination this does not allow the performer licence to approximation
With text scores the kind of intuitive music one 1047297nds in Stockhausenrsquos Aus
dem sieben Tagen15 (1968) for example Set sail for the Sun from this collection16
one assumes from the score this is a move from dissonance to consonance
could that mean to a gloriously colourfully voiced major triad Cagersquos Music for
Piano (1952ndash6) is his 1047297rst use of indeterminate notation with pitch and the
order of events 1047297xed and all other parameters left free apart from Cagersquos
control over pitch the result will be diff erent each time it is played David
Tudor rsquos approach to the performance of these early works was to meticulously
pre-prepare and notate the pieces Cagersquos Variations II written for Tudor in
1961 is a particularly abstract piece of lines and dots six transparencies with
single lines and 1047297ve transparencies with single points Cage instructs the
players to overlay the sheets and to measure the lines which represent lsquo1)frequency 2) amplitude 3) timbre 4) duration 5) point of occurrence in an
established period of time [and] 6) structure of event (number of sounds
making up an aggregate or constellation)rsquo17 Tudor rsquos realisation of the piece
14 D Osmond-Smith Luciano Berio Two Interviews London Marion Boyars 1985 p 9915 There are of course hundreds of examples from Wolff and the early British period of BryarsSkempton Parsons to recent British composers such as John Lely Important composers include the
Wandelweiser group of thirteen international composers (see wwwwandelweiserde) other recent American pieces can be downloaded at wwwuploaddownloadperformnet16 The text reads lsquoplay a tone for so long until you hear its individual vibrations[] hold the tone and listento the tones of the others ndash all of them together not to individual ones ndash and slowly move your tone untilyou arrive at complete harmony and the whole sound turns to gold to pure gently shimmering 1047297rersquo17 Composer rsquos note in the score
782 R O G E R H E A T O N
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2012
Downloaded from Cambridge Histories Online by IP 1469525317 on Mon Sep 21 053915 BST 2015httpdxdoiorg101017CHOL9780521896115031
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2015
7262019 c Bo 9781139025966 a 041
httpslidepdfcomreaderfullc-bo-9781139025966-a-041 721
(using an ampli1047297ed piano) was again detailed and could be said to have been
appropriated by the performer in a sense the work no longer belongs to Cage
James Pritchett convincingly argues that Tudor rsquos performance is not of Cagersquos
work but of a composition by Tudor himself18
Into this stylistically pluralistic picture what James Boros called in 1995 alsquonew totality rsquo19 we need to place performance and the performers of these
very diff erent musics The relationship between composer and performer
alliances and allegiances is little diff erent now from how it has always
been Brahms and Joachim Mozart and Stadler The privileging of virtuosity
remains an important aspect both for the fortunes of the itinerant soloist and
for the composer providing a vehicle for the drama of virtuosity in all its
diff erent manifestations not simply digital dexterity Composers often come
into contact with exceptional players and the resulting works extend thetechnical boundaries with both composers making demands that may at 1047297rst
seem impossible to execute (but soon begin to come within reach) and the
players themselves encouraging the composers with what Ferneyhough has
called their lsquobox of tricksrsquo20 There is nothing new here Haydnrsquos works for
his Esterhaacutezy string players during the 1760s resulted in concertos with
challenging parts Spohr rsquos clarinet concertos required his favourite player
Simon Hermstedt to add keys to his instrument to be able to execute certain
otherwise unplayable passages Weber might have been the 1047297
rst to use multi-phonics at the end of the cadenza in his Concertino Op 45 (1806 rev 1815)
for French horn21 although the bassoonist Franz Anton Pfeiff er (1752ndash87)
was noted for a kind of three-part harmony presumably an early multiphonic
eff ect also using voice
There are a number of signi1047297cant diff erences and changes to the composer
performer relationship in the twentieth century What might be seen as new
from the mid-century onwards are composers writing for particular players
and specialist ensembles with talents in technical and sonic experimentation
musicians excited by the possibilities of their instruments beyond accepted
idiomatic writing These are players whose technical lsquotoolboxrsquo goes beyond the
all-pervading eighteenth- and nineteenth-century music (with a smattering of
Proko1047297ev Bartoacutek or Shostakovich) which still seems to dominate concert
programmes The composers associated with Darmstadt in the 1950s and
18 For a full discussion of Tudor rsquos papers in the Getty Research Institute see J Pritchett lsquoDavid Tudor ascomposerperformer in Cagersquos ldquo Variations IIrdquo rsquo Leonardo Music Journal 14 (2004) 11ndash1619 J Boros lsquo A ldquonew totality rdquorsquo Perspectives of New Music 331 and 2 (1995) 538ndash5320 J Boros and R Toop (eds) Brian Ferneyhough Collected Writings Amsterdam Harwood 1998p 37021 This is actually two-part writing playing and singing rather than multiphonics as such but by singing athird harmonic often results
Instrumental performance in the twentieth century and beyond 783
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2012
Downloaded from Cambridge Histories Online by IP 1469525317 on Mon Sep 21 053915 BST 2015httpdxdoiorg101017CHOL9780521896115031
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2015
7262019 c Bo 9781139025966 a 041
httpslidepdfcomreaderfullc-bo-9781139025966-a-041 821
1960s did not extend instrumental resources in those early years but certainly
extended traditional technique in terms of rhythmic asymmetry range the
quick succession of widely spaced pitch fast changes of extreme dynamics and
the sheer quantity of non-adjacent non-stepwise pitch collections The
Klavierstuumlcke of Stockhausen particularly required the extraordinary techni-que of pianists such as Tudor Paul Jacobs and Frederic Rzewski
Apart from the soloists what is signi1047297cant in the twentieth century is the
demise of the string quartet as the standard bearer of all that is new and
experimental and the rise of the small ensemble The majority of new music
since the Second World War has been written for ensembles either of one-to-a-
part chamber orchestra size (string quartet plus bass wind quintet plus trumpet
trombone piano and percussion) or smaller groups whose model is the instru-
mentation for Pierrot lunaire Friedrich Cerha and Kurt Schwertsik rsquos Ensemble
Die Reihe founded in Vienna in 1958 is probably the 1047297rst of the larger groups
formed initially to play music of the Second Viennese School Schwertsik played
the horn and conducted HK Gruber was the double bassist A few years earlier
Boulez was organising and conducting his own Parisian Domaines Musicales
concerts22 The Darmstadt Internationales Kammerensemble was an ad hoc
ensemble made up of the instrumental teachers at the Summer Courses from
its inception in 1946 Later groups such as the London Sinfonietta (formed in
1968) the Pierrot Players (formed by Maxwell Davies and Birtwistle in 1967which became The Fires of London) and groups in the USA such as Speculum
Musicae (formed in 1971) were all based to a certain extent on their continental
forebears Boulezrsquos own Ensemble Intercontemporain (formed in 1976) was
itself modelled on the London Sinfonietta and at its inception had some of
the same British players in common Among the string quartets earlier in the
century there are a few committed to new work The Roseacute Quartet played 1047297rst
performances of Schoenbergrsquos First and Second Quartets23 the Kolisch Quartet
formed and led by Rudolf Kolisch (1896ndash1978) was also inextricably linked to
Schoenberg (his second wife Gertrud was Kolischrsquos sister) and played 1047297rst
performances of Schoenberg Berg Webern and Bartoacutek24 The Juilliard
Quartet also played and recorded Schoenbergrsquos quartets in his lifetime and
later took on the difficulties of Carter rsquos quartets The Parisian Parrenin
Quartet was particularly active in new music during the 1950s and 1960s playing
22 For a detailed discussion of the beginnings of this society and ensemble see P Hill and N SimeoneOlivier Messiaen Oiseaux exotiques Aldershot Ashgate 2007 pp 12ndash1923 The leader Arnold Roseacute (1863ndash1946) was also the leader of the Vienna Philharmonic (1881ndash1938 withsome breaks)24 Kolisch like Schoenberg emigrated to the lsquoparadisersquo of Hollywood but returned to Germany partic-ularly to teach at the Darmstadt summer courses playing for example Schoenberg rsquos Phantasy Op 47 withEduard Steuermann
784 R O G E R H E A T O N
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2012
Downloaded from Cambridge Histories Online by IP 1469525317 on Mon Sep 21 053915 BST 2015httpdxdoiorg101017CHOL9780521896115031
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2015
7262019 c Bo 9781139025966 a 041
httpslidepdfcomreaderfullc-bo-9781139025966-a-041 921
many 1047297rst performances Henze and Penderecki among them and appearing in
Darmstadt performing Boulez But it is the Arditti Quartet rsquos extraordinary
achievement which despite the Kronosrsquos rather particular work in a much
smaller focused repertoire has almost single-handedly revived the medium25
followed now by many younger less specialised but equally committed quartetsOrchestras with the exception of some of the European radio orchestras
have been less willing in recent times to play or commission new work a sorry
tale that does not need re-examining here But the new music ensembles have
1047297lled the gap Their players are often soloists who have not trained to be
orchestral musicians or indeed have never played in an orchestra26 It is
unsurprising that many of these players during the 1970s and 1980s were
also part of the early music lsquoboomrsquo experimenting in the equally uncharted
territories of boxwood valvelessnatural gut string and the rest27
Many of these players have particular technical skills beyond speed and accuracy such
as a variety of tonal resources or a command of the altissimo register or circular
breathing and instrumental experimentation comes to the fore making an
instrument do things it was not designed to do introducing an idea of
collaboration where players can lead the way This new relationship with
technique allows for works to be created that exist in a dimension apart from
the concerns of traditional sound production and idiomatic writing Here the
phenomenon of the specialist has developed further not far removed fromthe composerperformer travelling showman certainly with the technique to
cope with the new demands but also a musical personality where the music
is often crafted to the strengths and the mannerisms of that performer
players and singers such as Cathy Berberian Jane Manning Harry
Sparnaay Irvine Arditti Pierre Yves Artaud Alan Hacker Heinz Holliger
and Vinko Globokar are instantly recognisable Certain players have a curi-
ously powerful and individual way of delivering material which almost
appropriates the music for their own purpose they create themselves in the
music project a style of approach which can develop into something more
tangible as composers write in ways which assume their performance styles
thereby creating a performance practice a tradition
Performance practice in recent music is an area that musicology has left
largely unexplored Very few expert performers write about what they do with
25 Founded in 1974 the Quartet describes its contemporary repertoire rather vaguely on its website as lsquoinexcess of several hundred piecesrsquo26 Although the Die Reihe and London Sinfonietta ensembles recruited almost entirely from interestedorchestral musicians27 Clarinettists include Hans Deinzer (who gave the 1047297rst performance of Boulezrsquos Domaines) Alan Hacker (Birtwistlersquos and Maxwell Daviesrsquos clarinettist) and Antony Pay (for whom Henze rsquos concerto Le Miracle dela Rose was composed)
Instrumental performance in the twentieth century and beyond 785
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2012
Downloaded from Cambridge Histories Online by IP 1469525317 on Mon Sep 21 053915 BST 2015httpdxdoiorg101017CHOL9780521896115031
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2015
7262019 c Bo 9781139025966 a 041
httpslidepdfcomreaderfullc-bo-9781139025966-a-041 1021
some notable exceptions28 some contribute in an anecdotal way29 and some
in the time-honoured fashion write treatises30 These treatises are however
very diff erent from those of earlier centuries (Quantz Leopold Mozart C P E
Bach) in that they deal purely with technique descriptive lsquohow-torsquo manuals of
new and extended techniques and tell us little about expression about themusic itself Charles Rosen writes lsquoIn interpreting a work of twentieth-
century music we can emphasize its radical nature or we can try to indicate
its nineteenth-century originsrsquo31 Players may believe that they do not have to
reckon with the weight of an established performance practice that they can
create their own in new music but there are approaches for example born out
of the Darmstadt works of the 1950s and 1960s which demand a level
of accuracy cleanliness of attack attention to colour and signi1047297cant lack of
expression which have become the accepted style a tradition that adheresclosely to the score (its lsquoradical naturersquo) There is no room here for a perform-
ance which irons out the extremes of dynamics speed and irregular rhythm
but this approach still often appears in tandem with the kind of conservatoire-
learned musicality one might expect If a phrase or section gesturally suggests
music reminiscent of lsquonineteenth-century originsrsquo despite its use of intervals of
seconds and ninths expression comes into play a kind of lsquoutility musicality rsquo
which may have nothing to do with the speci1047297c piece or its radical nature
performances of the opening oboe solo from Varegravesersquo
s Octandre is an example
32
Music of course needs to be brought to life by the player and notation has
become increasingly prescriptive in the composer rsquos attempt to control every
parameter but what is crucial for the performer in new music is to determine
exactly where a strict rendition is obligatory and where greater freedom of
rhythm and phrasing for the purposes of expression is more appropriate This
is nowhere more important than in the two extremes of compositional style
that have dominated the last thirty years of the twentieth century complexity
and minimalism
All music is complex on some level however simple its surface features may
be Complexity here refers not only to rhythmic irregularities but also to the
28 Among them Pierre Boulez Charles Rosen Mieko Kanno David Albermann Steve Schick and Herbert Henck29 For example Contemporary Music Review 211 (2002) edited by Marilyn Nonken is an interestingcollection of interviews of performers on performance with mostly American singers and players includingUrsula Oppens Rolf Schulte and Fred Sherry30 A number of treatises by way of example include Pierre Yves Artaud Robert Dick (1047298ute) HeinzHolliger Libby Van Cleve Peter Veale and Claus-Steff en Mahnkopf (oboe) Daniel Kientzy (saxophone)Phillip Rehfeldt Giuseppe Garborino (clarinet)31 W Thomas Composition ndash Performance ndash Reception Studies in the Creative Process in Music Aldershot
Ashgate 1998 p 7232 The opening four bars have almost no expression marks a single mp two small crescendodecrescendomarkings and an accent
786 R O G E R H E A T O N
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2012
Downloaded from Cambridge Histories Online by IP 1469525317 on Mon Sep 21 053915 BST 2015httpdxdoiorg101017CHOL9780521896115031
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2015
7262019 c Bo 9781139025966 a 041
httpslidepdfcomreaderfullc-bo-9781139025966-a-041 1121
way in which the serial tendency has required more information on the page to
allow the performer access to something in addition to a technically accurate
rendition The increased detail of lsquoaction notationrsquo descriptive of the sounds
intended and modes of execution is evident from the late nineteenth century
for example in Mahler and in the Second Viennese scores In the string writingone sees much use of diff erent modes of bowing sul tasto sul ponticello 1047298 autando
col legno (tratto and battuto) a wide range of dynamics with detailed use of the
crescendo and diminuendo signs accents daggerwedge and staccato signs tenuto
tenuto with staccato as well as complex tempo relationships rhythmic groupings
and so on With this level of notation players could execute the score accurately
but with little sense of style and early performances of Webern attest to this33
The increased detail of notation in later twentieth-century music is there to
guide interpretation to generate a new performance practice in unfamiliar music where traditions from earlier music are inappropriate One might argue
that much of the more recent music from the 1970s to the 1990s putting rhythm
to one side for the moment is over-notated and prescriptive constraining a
player rsquos ability to interpret but I would argue that quite the reverse is true
Scores increasingly look like the music sounds and once the notes have been
learnt there is an internalising of the additional information which leads to
an understanding and ownership of the music Schoenberg Berg and Webern
notate clearly to try to give a sense of style for example the use of tenuto with staccato in triple time to give a precise waltz lilt or at short phrase endings on the
last note giving a sense of lift or being left in mid-air their use of Hauptstimme
and Nebenstimme is an attempt to balance complex counterpoint and texture
Brian Ferneyhough is a composer who has probably travelled furthest
down this notational route yet his music largely comprises familiar gestures
found elsewhere in earlier literature What is challenging here is the speed at
which the events occur the density of the notation and the technical demands
on the player not just in terms of pitch (particularly microtones in quick
grace-note 1047298urries) but the overlaying of additional sound treatments far in
excess of anything before Comparing the sound world of Bergrsquos Lyric Suite
(1926) with Ferneyhoughrsquos Third String Quartet (1986ndash7) reminds us just
how lsquomodernrsquo certain sections of Bergrsquos piece sound The ponticello scurryings
at the opening of the third movement Allegro misterioso which gradually
transform into pizzicato at bar 14 the geschlagen (struckbounced) semi-
quavers at bars 40ndash2 or the extraordinary Tenebroso section in the 1047297fth
33 Peter Stadlenrsquos (1979) score of Webernrsquos Piano Variations Op 27 is important here Stadlen studiedthe work with Webern gave the 1047297rst performance and later published a facsimile score with Webern rsquosadded performance annotations The score is said to have in1047298uenced Boulezrsquos interpretations of
Webernrsquos music
Instrumental performance in the twentieth century and beyond 787
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2012
Downloaded from Cambridge Histories Online by IP 1469525317 on Mon Sep 21 053915 BST 2015httpdxdoiorg101017CHOL9780521896115031
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2015
7262019 c Bo 9781139025966 a 041
httpslidepdfcomreaderfullc-bo-9781139025966-a-041 1221
movement Presto delirando with its crescendo 1047298 autando double stops and held
double stops with tremolo ponticello interjections (bars 85ndash120) all 1047297nd echoes
and similarities in the 1047297rst movement of Ferneyhoughrsquos quartet Despite the
rhythmic complexities in Ferneyhough the sound of the 1047297rst movement
(at least in the Arditti recording)34 is of periodic events and simultaneousattacks for all four players not unlike in Berg the sound is exotically enticing
drawing the listener in but what is diff erent from Berg is its discontinuity
The movement is clearly structured as a juxtaposition of diff erent types
of material but the eff ect is of an episodic unfolding of statements the longest
of which is never more than eight or ten seconds in length The second
movement in contrast is a continuous fast-paced drama driving the listener
forward The form here is clear even on 1047297rst hearing beginning with a
frenetic 1047297rst-violin solo adding the second in a duo then the much slower-paced viola and cello together leading to the 1047297rst climax after a bar of fast
rhythmic unison at the quasi recitativo (bar 56) and a 1047297nal climax again with
simultaneous attacks over a solo viola (bar 103) who completes the movement
and the piece Sometimes the music slows so one is able to hear stable pitch
relationships (despite its microtonality one does not hear the quarter-tones it
all sounds remarkably well tempered) as in the viola and cellorsquos 1047297rst entry at
bar 18 a kind of cantus 1047297 rmus under the busy violins but what one does hear
are the familiar gestures of the expressionistic style present in the Lyric SuiteIt is this kind of grounding of radical new work from the latter part of the
century in the early expressionistic style that allows an lsquoentry rsquo for both
performers and listeners gesture and salient events not pitch
I hesitate to say that the music of the complex school sounds surprisingly
old-fashioned but the two issues which have overshadowed the actual sound of
the music giving it the patina of modernity and radicalism and which have
certainly concerned players are rhythm and microtonality Much of the dis-
course about this has been centred on Darmstadt during the Hommel era in the
1980s35 but it would be a mistake to associate Darmstadt only with complexity
of the serial and post-serial kind German institutions after the Second World
War were recipients of considerable (American) funds to put culture back on
track De-Nazi1047297cation was just as much a part of compositional style as it was
of political cleansing36 The Summer Courses began with an emphasis on
modern tonal styles Hindemith and Bartoacutek but Messiaen and Leibowitz
34 Brian Ferneyhough 1 Arditti String Quartet Disque Montagne 1994 M078900235 Friedrich Hommel was the director of the Summer Courses from 1981 to 199436 For a thorough discussion see A Beal New Music New Allies American Experimental Music in West Germany from the Zero Hour to Reuni 1047297 cation Berkeley University of California Press 2006 Also T Thacker
Music after Hitler 1945ndash1955 Aldershot Ashgate 2007
788 R O G E R H E A T O N
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2012
Downloaded from Cambridge Histories Online by IP 1469525317 on Mon Sep 21 053915 BST 2015httpdxdoiorg101017CHOL9780521896115031
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2015
7262019 c Bo 9781139025966 a 041
httpslidepdfcomreaderfullc-bo-9781139025966-a-041 1321
changed the direction and soon after the coursersquos 1047297rst director Wolfgang
Steinecke clearly had a vision to continue and develop the modernist tradition
But it did not last long There were disagreements Nono left in 1962 Boulez
taught from 1962 to 1965 and Stockhausen from 1966 to 1970 in any case the
arrival of Cage in 1958 fed the in1047298uence of indeterminacy and a group of composers less interested in the prevailing strict procedures showed that a
colourful theatrical approach was also possible Berio Kagel and Ligeti among
them Signi1047297cant here is the 1047297rst visit to Darmstadt of David Tudor someone
who begins and almost ends our story with his in1047298uential post-Cageian elec-
tronic work with Merce Cunningham
Tudor arrived in 1956 to teach but also to illustrate a lecture given by Stefan
Wolpe playing examples by Sessions Perle and Babbitt as well as Cage Brown
Feldman and Wolff Tudor was particularly keen to present Cagersquos Music of
Changes (1951) in the interpretation classes37 and to give the 1047297rst European
performances Tudor and Cage gave a two-piano recital of music by Brown
Cage Feldman and Wolff in 1958 and this seems to have been a signi1047297cant
turning point for the reception of this music and its aesthetic38 The appearance
of the three American pianists Tudor Paul Jacobs and Frederic Rzewski (who
was there in 1956) is important for the performance of post-serial European
music particularly Stockhausenrsquos Klavierstuumlcke Stockhausen wrote the 1047297rst
piano pieces during 1952ndash
3 (numbers III and IV in the set of eleven) numbersIndashIV were 1047297rst performed in 1954 and V ndash VIII in 1955 by the Belgian pianist
Marcelle Mercenier at Darmstadt Number XI was 1047297rst performed by Tudor in
New York in 1957 and the 1047297rst German performance was given by Jacobs at
Darmstadt in 1957 Pieces V ndashX were originally dedicated to Tudor but
Stockhausen later changed this to Aloys Kontarsky who gave the 1047297rst perform-
ance of number IX Rzewski gave the premiere of piece X in Italy in 1962 and the
German premiere of IX in 1963 and recorded them both
Klavierstuumlck X is probably the most notorious of the set not least because of
the forearm clusters and the cluster glissandi Stockhausen suggests in the
scorersquos notes that lsquoTo play the cluster glissandi more easily and with enough
rapidity it is recommended that woollen gloves be worn the 1047297ngers of which
have been cut awayrsquo Kontarsky preferred rubber gloves and apparently
Rzewski dusted the piano keys and his hands with talcum powder The
German pianist Herbert Henck who studied under Kontarsky (and took
37 The structure of the summer school was and still is to have performersrsquo masterclass-based interpre-tation studios running simultaneously with composition studios together with general lectures andconcerts open to all38 The audience included Stockhausen Berio Penderecki Lachenmann Ligeti Xenakis the percussion-ist Christoph Caskel and pianist Paul Jacobs
Instrumental performance in the twentieth century and beyond 789
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2012
Downloaded from Cambridge Histories Online by IP 1469525317 on Mon Sep 21 053915 BST 2015httpdxdoiorg101017CHOL9780521896115031
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2015
7262019 c Bo 9781139025966 a 041
httpslidepdfcomreaderfullc-bo-9781139025966-a-041 1421
over his teaching in Darmstadt in the 1980s) worked on the piece with
Stockhausen and subsequently wrote a very useful book on the work includ-
ing a detailed analysis and a chapter on how to practise the piece39
He acknowledges that the primary problem is rhythm Stockhausenrsquos score
is clearly notated with the length of sections given above the staves and thebeams joining the 1047298urries of notes denoting fast (horizontal beam) acceler-
ando (rising beam) and ritardando (falling beam) collections of notes the
difficulty lies in the speeding up and slowing down within a fast tempo
while maintaining an internal sense of pulse All the grace notes are to be
played lsquoas fast as possiblersquo (lsquoso schnell wie moumlglichrsquo a direction that appears
time and again in twentieth-century music) with the basic tempo also as fast
as is playable The early recordings exciting as they are give the eff ect of
rapidity at the expense of the clarity of pitch and Stockhausen later talkedabout the grace notes as being melodic and suggested a slower basic pulse for
clarity of articulation40 Henck recommends an approach to practice which
performers might use for learning challenging music of any period and
suggests working very slowly in small sections but also not to practise the
piece in isolation
but always in conjunction with such music to which the hands are accustomed
which at least makes other (not more natural) demands on them The mastery
of very many technical problems in new music can often be excellently sup-ported by their traditional counterpart Thus for the sometimes ticklish chro-
maticism here one should work on pieces like the Chopin Etudes Op 10 No 2
or Op 25 No 6 Or better still to invent studies for oneself41
Rhythmic complexity and new lsquoactionrsquo notation are often the stumbling blocks
for performers A great deal of time is spent in music education becoming expert
in quickly reading and translating symbols into sound42 Composers often
devised symbols for particular sounds in isolation of each other working within
and for their own discrete musical communities and in doing so one of the
problems until recently has been the lack of a common notation for certain
eff ects even quarter-tone notation with its arrows diff erent shaped note heads
and diff ering versions of accidental signs confusing players Composers still
strive to explore areas of sound which require a clear and unambiguous notation
In Ferneyhough the notation speci1047297es as accurately as possible every possible
parameter and as I have said before it may lead to a performance where the
39 H Henck Klavierstuumlck X A Contribution toward Understanding Serial Technique Cologne Neuland198040 Ibid p 64 41 Ibid p 6142 See M Kanno lsquoPrescriptive notation limits and challengesrsquo Contemporary Music Review 262 (2007)231ndash54
790 R O G E R H E A T O N
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2012
Downloaded from Cambridge Histories Online by IP 1469525317 on Mon Sep 21 053915 BST 2015httpdxdoiorg101017CHOL9780521896115031
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2015
7262019 c Bo 9781139025966 a 041
httpslidepdfcomreaderfullc-bo-9781139025966-a-041 1521
performer rsquos concern with accuracy is paramount and a sense of lsquointerpretationrsquo
the 1047297nal stage of transmitting the music is missing This is not always the case
Expert performers who have a knowledge of the style and have worked with the
composer can transmit the essence of the music and create a tradition for that
speci1047297c work But how do new sounds enter the compositional and then nota-tional process Is there a gap between intention and realisation
Purely graphic notation however beautiful it may be in works such as
Cornelius Cardew rsquos Treatise or early works by Bussotti allows for the kind
of freedom where free improvisation is only a short step away The scores serve
as a visual stimulus for the interpreter rsquos creative energies and can be used
either to get the creative juices going or as a more prescriptive representation
of potentially speci1047297c soundsymbol relationships Any graphics pictures
colours are potential material43
What is more common are pieces that combinefamiliar music notation with other graphics Cardew provides an example in
his Octet rsquo 61 for Jasper Johns where sixty-one events are notated combining
hand-drawn pitches on staves with numbers and dynamics a number seven
might be seven repetitions of a pitch or an interval of a seventh or seven
discrete sounds or eff ects and so on Cardew recommends playing from the
score only for experienced performers and gives in the preface a traditionally
notated example of a possible realisation of the 1047297rst six events which while
useful as a simple explanation or key to symbols seems to me to miss the pointthis kind of notation contains enough information to realise spontaneously
Hans-Joachim Hespos also combines graphic and traditional notation in metic-
ulously detailed scores which sound like the kind of free jazz of players such as
Evan Parker or Peter Broumltzman combined with sometimes startling theatrical
approaches to playing and to the fabric of the instruments themselves The
scores do not always contain exact pitch material but do present a sophisti-
cated notation for unusual sounds and considerable use of the voice where
phonetic symbols are drawn in diff erent sizes thickness of type and placed on
the page to give a clear and easily read representation of the actual sound
dynamic and relative register The majority of composers have stayed with
standard notation measured or timendashspace with the occasional graphic to
represent the amplitude of vibrato or a note as high as possible where speci1047297c
pitch is irrelevant but these scores are also often littered with symbols repre-
senting extended techniques and by the 1980s there was beginning to be a
certain amount of uniformity of notational convention for these eff ects
The phenomena of extended techniques or instrumental deviation has its
roots in a number of ideas inventions and endeavours not least after the Second
43 Cathy Berberian uses strip cartoons in Stripsody for example
Instrumental performance in the twentieth century and beyond 791
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2012
Downloaded from Cambridge Histories Online by IP 1469525317 on Mon Sep 21 053915 BST 2015httpdxdoiorg101017CHOL9780521896115031
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2015
7262019 c Bo 9781139025966 a 041
httpslidepdfcomreaderfullc-bo-9781139025966-a-041 1621
World War a parallel exploration alongside electronic music where traditional
instruments could play with the machines (pre-prepared tape) be modi1047297ed by
them in delays loops and ring modulations but could also be made to emulate
the new electronic sounds themselves Composers and players have often acci-
dentally stumbled across certain eff ects ndash the innocently inquisitive composer (lsquowhat if Try this rsquo) has been at the heart of collaboration as has simply
experimenting with unorthodox approaches to instruments Satie was threading
paper through piano strings in his 1913 Le piegravege de Meacuteduse (Ravel also suggests
this in Lrsquo enfant et les sortilegraveges) Pianos at the turn of the century were being
modi1047297ed with diff erent dampers to give harp and lute-like eff ects Ivesrsquos
Concorde Sonata (1911) uses a length of wood to produce a cluster Henry
Cowell in his now well-known works from c 1913ndash30 was the 1047297rst to system-
atically explore the pianorsquos possibilities with clusters glissandi and use of the
inside of the piano plucking and dampingmuting strings which then led to
Cagersquos lsquoinventionrsquo of the prepared piano (around 1938) Much later Horatiu
Radulescu put a grand piano on its side retuned and bowed it with 1047297shing line
his lsquosound iconrsquo There was an exploration of a wider range of percussion
instruments both exotic and scrap metal with percussionists freed from the
orchestra to play in ensembles and even solo recitals on un-tuned percussion
Jazz players were growling and singing down saxophones and trombones in
Duke Ellingtonrsquo
s band of the 1920s and 1930s Modest eff
ects and the extensionof range upwards began with works such as Varegravesersquos1047298ute solo Density 215 (1936)
with its high D as well as probably the earliest use of key clicks Beriorsquos Sequenza
I (1958) for 1047298ute (for Severino Gazzeloni) has the 1047297rst use of a multiphonic which
in1047298uenced American clarinettist William O Smith44 also to explore multi-
phonics which he used for the 1047297rst time in Nonorsquos A 1047298 oresta eacute jovem e cheja de
vida (1965ndash6) Bruno Bartolozzirsquos in1047298uential New Sounds for Woodwind 45 giving
multiphonic and microtonal 1047297ngerings 1047297rst appeared in 1967
What is at the heart of instrumental transformation is the simple notion that
if these instruments are capable of a wider spectrum of sounds than is expected
of them in common-practice repertoire then these sounds should be added to
the player rsquos lsquotoolboxrsquo and made available to composers as a natural part of the
instrument rsquos abilities It is exactly these instrumental quirks if you like an
exploitation of the instrumentsrsquo imperfections that gives an instrument
its depth of character and immeasurably extends its expressive possibilities
Ferneyhough in relation to his second solo 1047298ute piece Unity Capsule (1975ndash6)
writes
44 Also known as Bill Smith when he plays with Dave Brubeck45 B Bartolozzi New Sounds for Woodwind 2nd edn Oxford University Press 1982
792 R O G E R H E A T O N
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2012
Downloaded from Cambridge Histories Online by IP 1469525317 on Mon Sep 21 053915 BST 2015httpdxdoiorg101017CHOL9780521896115031
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2015
7262019 c Bo 9781139025966 a 041
httpslidepdfcomreaderfullc-bo-9781139025966-a-041 1721
I began by elaborating a system of organisation based on the naturally occur-
ring irregularities in the 1047298utersquos sonic character on the one hand various types of
microtonal interval capable of being produced by means of lip or 1047297ngers on the
other by recombining articulative techniques familiar to all 1047298utists (tongue
action lip tension larger or smaller embouchure aperture intensity of vibrato)into hitherto unfamiliar constellations What the piece is attempting to suggest
is that no compositional style can achieve full validity which does not
take as its point of departure that symbiosis between the performer and his
instrument in all its imperfection from which the life force of music
emanates46
Unity Capsulersquos use of extended technique and its precise notation is still
probably the most extreme example in the repertoire of any instrument47
Firstly basic sound production normal tone with varying intensities of
vibrato a dynamic range from pppp (verging on inaudible) to as loud as possiblewith a diff erent dynamic for every sonic event breath sounds and the combi-
nation of breath and tone embouchure changes (the diff ering angle of the
mouthpiece to the lips and the tightness or looseness of the embouchure)
Secondly additional treatments and eff ects air sounds audible in-breaths as
well as vocalisations through the instrument glissandi (both 1047297nger and lip)
1047298utter-tongue (both normal tongue 1047298utter and throat growling or lsquogarglingrsquo)
key clicks lsquolip pizzicatorsquo (a kind of slap tongue) Thirdly microtones quarter-
tones (a twenty-four note scale) 1047297fth-tones (a thirty-one note scale with1047297ngerings are given in the scorersquos Notes for Performance) and microtonal
activity notated graphically as rapid un-pitched grace notes which are intervals
smaller than a 1047297fth-tone What makes the piece particularly challenging is both
the microtones (especially at speed as in most cases speci1047297c 1047297ngerings need to
be employed) and the simultaneous production of the diff erent eff ects and
treatments for both 1047298ute and voice with the music written on two staves the
lower one containing the vocal part Ferneyhough talks about his awareness of
overstepping lsquothe limits of the humanly realizablersquo48 but his concern is with a
musical ideal that not only relates to accuracy but to style and the essence of
his music he tolerates wrong notes and rhythmic inaccuracies if the latter is
evident
Additional layers of notation for sound treatments appear in a number of
pieces the plunger mute notation below the stave in Beriorsquos 1965 Sequenza V for
trombone or a more recent trombone solo Richard Barrett rsquos Basalt (1990ndash1)
46 Boros and Toop (eds) Ferneyhough Collected Writings p 9947 Ferneyhough as a 1047298ute player tested the eff ects and the general playability of the piece but also citesRobert Dick rsquos in1047298uential The Other Flute (Oxford University Press) published in 1975 at the time of composition in the scorersquos lsquoNotes for Performancersquo48 Boros and Toop (eds) Ferneyhough Collected Writings p 319
Instrumental performance in the twentieth century and beyond 793
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2012
Downloaded from Cambridge Histories Online by IP 1469525317 on Mon Sep 21 053915 BST 2015httpdxdoiorg101017CHOL9780521896115031
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2015
7262019 c Bo 9781139025966 a 041
httpslidepdfcomreaderfullc-bo-9781139025966-a-041 1821
where the voice is used almost throughout the piece The pioneer for trombon-
ists trombone technique and brass playing in general is the player and composer
Vinko Globokar His work has always explored new sounds and techniques not
only for brass yet what is signi1047297cant here is that while the notation is always
clear precise and readable even when he is asking for very complex sounds (as aplayer he is well aware of practicalities) he is also a composer who often notates
the impossible Like Ferneyhough whose music is in theory playable (certainly
at a slower tempo) Globokar often asks for a number of diff erent techniques
simultaneously vocalising together with pitched notes percussive eff ects with
1047297ngers or mutes playing on the in-breath circular breathing and so on a
combination of which unlike Ferneyhough are sometimes physically impossible
to produce But it is the tension and drama in the act of trying that is as much
part of the musical intention as any kind of accuracy The aim in much of thismusic is a performance that Ferneyhough has called an honourable or lsquointelligent
failurersquo49 lsquothe knife-edge quality of the possibility of not achieving somethingrsquo50
but again unlike Ferneyhough Globokar is an improviser so this element of
chance setting up a precise situation where the outcome may be unexpected is
acceptable Similarly in Sciarrinorsquos important Six Caprices (1976) for violin he
follows an arpeggiated style reminiscent of Paganini (an important reference in
these pieces) but uses diamond note heads for half-pressed left-hand pressure
resulting in some accurate harmonics but also in much more unstable andunpredictable pitches The idea of the unplayable and the unpredictable is also
largely the problem concerned with microtonal writing
Microtones have an honourable history with early exponents such as
Wyschnegradsky Alois Haacuteba Julian Carillo Ives and others Performances
of their work inspired instrumental modi1047297cations and new inventions The
instruments are now mostly in the museum and almost all microtonal music is
written for standard orchestral instruments without modi1047297cations51 There
are a number of compositional approaches that result in these microtones
being perceived in diff erent ways As I have mentioned when played at great
speed they are almost impossible to hear when played slower they often
particularly in string playing sound like poor intonation and are more
successful in the woodwind with speci1047297c 1047297ngerings for quite accurate tun-
ing52 When played slowly they can be clearly heard as either in1047298ections or
49 Ibid p 269 50 Ibid p 27051 Scordatura or detuning the lower strings is widely used in Scelsi for example but never for microtonaltuning Pianos and harpsichords have been tuned microtonally in works by Ives for example and morerecently in pieces by Kevin Volans and Clarence Barlow52 Microtones on all orchestral instruments are also used for trilling on one note colour trills bisbigliandowhat Radulescu calls lsquoyellow tremolirsquo
794 R O G E R H E A T O N
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2012
Downloaded from Cambridge Histories Online by IP 1469525317 on Mon Sep 21 053915 BST 2015httpdxdoiorg101017CHOL9780521896115031
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2015
7262019 c Bo 9781139025966 a 041
httpslidepdfcomreaderfullc-bo-9781139025966-a-041 1921
bends (in much Japanese new music in shakuhachi -in1047298uenced 1047298ute music or
the nausea inducing swooping in Xenakis) or as speci1047297cally tuned pitches In
post-serial music of the complex school the intention is a natural and further
saturation of the chromatic scale where the notes in the cracks between
the semitones are heard as new pitches within say a twenty-four-note scaleThe problems occur when pitches do not move stepwise facilitating a linear
contrapuntal style where microtones add to the expansion and expressiveness
of the melodic line (and thereby allowing for perceptual lsquogoodnessrsquo because
one can hear them against the stable pitches) If the music jumps in larger
intervals fourths or greater the eff ect is of poor tuning Some composers
devise new modesscales using microtones which arise naturally out of the
material (much more successful from the player rsquos point of view) and what
often results here is a music which is unafraid to mix dissonance (verging onnoise) and consonance where the use of a consonant sonority because of its
context and how the music arrives at it functions as just another sound or
perhaps a resolution of more complex colours onto a primary one ndash what does
not happen is the listener rsquos sharp intake of breath on hearing a major triad a
reminiscence of tonality out of context
Giacinto Scelsi was doing this in the 1960s After being a recluse for much of
his life he seemed to be rediscovered in Darmstadt during the 1980s and his
pieces hovering microtonally around a single pitch are now quite well knownIn the fourth movement of the Third String Quartet (1963) single pitches
(primarily B 1047298at) are explored with diff ering bow pressures vibrato and
quarter-tone glissandi but what is striking is the arrival on consonant harmo-
nies (G1047298at major second inversion then in root position) in no way reminiscent
of tonality but purely as sonorous consonances This idea of consonance and
dissonance as coexisting without implying earlier styles is nowhere more
apparent than in the work of the spectral composers
The predominantly French spectral music a term originating from Hughes
Dufourt and centred mostly on Paris emerged in the early 1970s led by
Tristan Murail and Geacuterard Grisey Its approach and aesthetic was markedly
diff erent from the then prevailing styles and while in1047298uenced by electronic
music it strove rather to explore a diff erent world of texture and sound
exploration using traditional instruments and sometimes live electronic
treatments This music is organic in the truest sense based on the analysis
and reproduction of natural sounds as well as notes themselves (like Scelsi or
later Radulescu) getting inside the notes dealing with soundrsquos density and
grittiness Additive synthesis in electro-acoustic technique (the building of complex sounds from simple ones sine waves) gives the model for the
creation of new sound complexes new harmony and instrumental timbre
Instrumental performance in the twentieth century and beyond 795
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2012
Downloaded from Cambridge Histories Online by IP 1469525317 on Mon Sep 21 053915 BST 2015httpdxdoiorg101017CHOL9780521896115031
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2015
7262019 c Bo 9781139025966 a 041
httpslidepdfcomreaderfullc-bo-9781139025966-a-041 2021
Instruments have particular characteristics in diff erent registers The
clarinet rsquos low notes for example are rich in upper partials which can be
highlighted by lsquosplittingrsquo the note with the embouchure to reveal and simul-
taneously play some of the partials of the fundamental The higher the pitch
the fewer the partials resulting in increased thinness of tone There are aconsiderable number of new compositional techniques here53 but most seem
to involve the reproduction of timbres analysed spectrographically Murailrsquos
large-scale orchestral piece Gondwana (1980) at its opening creates a bell
sound transforming into a brass sound Grisey rsquos Partiels (1975) takes as its
starting point the sonogram analysis of a trombonersquos low pedal E Despite the
diff erences between them these composersrsquo fundamental interest is in the
manipulation of sound for soundrsquos sake in1047298uenced by acoustics and psycho-
acoustics frequency as given in Hertz rather than pitch resulting from thedivision of the tempered scale into microtonal steps Taking the range of
composed music the lowest note might be A0 (275Hz) the highest A7
(3520Hz) or the C above that 4186Hz What is more difficult is to map
these precise frequencies onto instruments designed for equal temperament
What results is an approximation using quarter eighth and sixteenth tone
notation again incorporating a certain amount of eff ort on the player rsquos part
to reproduce these with any accuracy But the sounds and their inherent
natural expressiveness are often glorious And so to minimalism and experimental tonality The challenge here for the
performer is not one of technical excess but of something much more funda-
mental and familiar Minimal pieces require a virtuosity of precise rhythm and
an unfailing sense of accurate pulse something which many musicians (unless
working with a click-track) 1047297nd difficult not least because of their innate
musical 1047298exibility there is no room here for lsquointerpretationrsquo (rubato equals
inaccuracy) and again it is the performer rsquos need to lsquointerpret rsquo which arises as a
problem in the music of tonal post-experimentalists This music is often
understated rhythmically straightforward diatonic and can imply a tradition
of performance familiar from the early twentieth century if not before while
belonging to a much more recent experimental movement To the uninitiated
player this may not be apparent from the score as these scores often have little
notated information apart from pitch and rhythm This music like Satiersquos can
demonstrate that pieces sometimes lasting only a few minutes can be hypnoti-
cally repetitive without becoming tedious simple but not simplistic The
music is not concerned with intentional nostalgia pastiche satire or quotation
yet there are references which can eff ectively conjure past musical styles The
53 See J Fineberg lsquoSpectral music history and techniquesrsquo Contemporary Music Review 192 (2000) 7 ndash22
796 R O G E R H E A T O N
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2012
Downloaded from Cambridge Histories Online by IP 1469525317 on Mon Sep 21 053915 BST 2015httpdxdoiorg101017CHOL9780521896115031
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2015
7262019 c Bo 9781139025966 a 041
httpslidepdfcomreaderfullc-bo-9781139025966-a-041 2121
music can be played (referring to Rosenrsquos point) in two ways A lsquocorrect rsquo
performance represents its radical nature by presenting the material simply
without interpretative intervention clean and unfussy But a player rsquos innate
and irrepressible musical re1047298ex to project a personal response born of
retrieved tradition will instantly recognise the familiar tonal contours andgestures and even on a 1047297rst sight-reading will want to make explicit the
implied character not far beneath the surface of these notes It may be difficult
for a player to suppress these romantic urges the need to rallentando at phrase
closures to vary the lengths of the pausesrests to linger on appoggiaturas or
to crescendo and diminuendo on rising and falling phrases
Where next For composers the golden age of instrumental experimenta-
tion is over and we are enjoying a period of pluralism where younger
composers without or consciously ignoring a sense of tradition can pick-rsquonrsquo-mix using musics of other cultures and popular genres woven into their
lsquoart rsquo music Many of them are seduced by digital technology laptop compos-
ers and performers improvise with noise but there is nothing new here apart
from the speed and ease of production and manipulation It seems to me that
the great electronic pieces have been written Stockhausenrsquos Gesang der
Juumlnglinge (1955ndash6) or Denis Smalley rsquos Pentes (1974) The cheapness of tech-
nology and the proliferation of music technology degree courses do not
re1047298
ect a surge of interest in electronic composition the courses are simply servicing the mammon of the media industry For performers instrumental
experimentation is over too and the instruments themselves have not
changed because of it The digital age hardly touches us at all in terms of
performance (apart from recording) synthesisers keyboard and wind are in
the second-hand stores and for those pieces with live instruments and
electronic manipulation the laptop simply replaces the banks of pre-digital
hardware the sounds are pretty much the same For the performer the great
melting pot of style and exploration that was the twentieth century has given
us and continues to reveal great riches a wealth of work rewarding and
sometimes frustrating probably too diverse for one player to encompass In
the current period of stylistic 1047298ux compositional trends and fashions will
continue to come and go and committed players will be as busy as they always
have been with new work enjoying themselves in the musical playpen
Instrumental performance in the twentieth century and beyond 797
7262019 c Bo 9781139025966 a 041
httpslidepdfcomreaderfullc-bo-9781139025966-a-041 221
3 0
Instrumental performance in the twentieth
century and beyond
R O G E R H E A T O N
Modernism has released its icy grip During the latter decades of the twentieth
century composers seemed able again to breathe Stefan Georgersquos lsquoLuft von
anderem Planetenrsquo (lsquo Air of another planet rsquo) the opening soprano line of the last
movement of Schoenbergrsquos Second Quartet (1908) an iconic phrase emblem-atic of a newly extended or saturated chromaticism These revolutionary
beginnings of atonality (a negative term not favoured by Schoenberg) were
hastened by the need to broaden the compositional palette expressing and
exploring a newly liberated emotional inner life As Schoenberg memorably
writes in his 1047297rst letter to Kandinsky lsquoart belongs to the unconscious One must
express oneself Express oneself directly Not onersquos taste or onersquos upbringing or
onersquos intelligence knowledge or skill Not all these acquired characteristics but
what is inborn instinctiversquo1
Kandinsky rsquo
s initial letter to Schoenberg after hearing his music in 19112 which provoked the composer rsquos enthusiastic
response in a sense clinches the movement towards expressionism lsquoIn your
works you have realised what I albeit in uncertain form have so greatly
longed for in music The independent progress through their own destinies
the independent life of the individual voices in your compositions is exactly
what I am trying to 1047297nd in my paintingsrsquo3 And so that particular strand of the
complex story begins
The neat but arbitrary use of 1900 as the starting point for many twentieth-
century music histories no longer seems to obtain Invoking Dahlhaus the
Romantic nineteenth century might be seen to end with the death of Wagner
and the twentieth to start with the early modern period in German and Austrian
music Mahler Wolf Zemlinsky early Strauss and tonal Schoenberg straddling
the two centuries up to the beginnings of atonality in 1908 and perhaps further
to the end of the Great War As Dahlhaus suggests this period might even end as
1 J Hahl-Koch (ed) Arnold SchoenbergndashWassily Kandinsky Letters Pictures and Documents trans JCCrawford London Faber 1984 p 23 Letter dated 24 January 19112 Besides the Second Quartet the Munich concert (January 1911) also included the Drei KlavierstuumlckeOp 11 the First Quartet Op 7 and a group of 1047297ve early songs including Erwartung3 Arnold SchoenbergndashWassily Kandinsky p 21 Letter dated 18 January 1911
[778]
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2012
Downloaded from Cambridge Histories Online by IP 1469525317 on Mon Sep 21 053915 BST 2015httpdxdoiorg101017CHOL9780521896115031
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2015
7262019 c Bo 9781139025966 a 041
httpslidepdfcomreaderfullc-bo-9781139025966-a-041 321
late as 1920 as the lsquorevolution in musical technique around 1910 was succeeded
by a profound transformation of aesthetic outlook around 1920rsquo4 here he is
looking to Stravinsky and the twelve-tone Schoenberg For the subject of this
chapter performance practice and instrumental exploitation the twentieth
century is not lsquolongrsquo but I would suggest quite short covering the mid-century from the 1950s to the late 1980s5
Much of this periodrsquos instrumental experimentation and usage the develop-
ment of so-called lsquoextendedrsquo techniques is embedded in modernism and its
language of free atonality The very life of these lsquonew rsquo sounds seems to depend
on the freedom begun by Schoenbergrsquos emancipation of dissonance a modernist
journey continuing through the familiar canonic tradition of post-serial com-
posers associated with the Darmstadt summer courses electronic music studios
and American campuses which reaches its peak during the 1980s with theconsiderable achievements of 1047297gures such as Ferneyhough and Carter This
journey was aided by the politics of modern music a politics of both the
lsquoindustry rsquo and the critics with their predilection for complexity and opaqueness
the two overriding prerequisites with which the cultural elite often legitimise
their artists and their art A review of Reichrsquos The Desert Music typi1047297es the view
Take for instance an unremarkable melodic phrase such as might have been
served as an accompanying 1047297gure in a nineteenth-century ballet score Hardly
has it appeared quite early in The Desert Music than it is subsumed into acharacteristic Reich pattern Yet before it has been fully ingested it 1047298eetingly
evokes another world The damage has been done Heard in a non-Reichian
context its banality is painfully evident These reminiscences are fatal They
confront Reichrsquos music with idioms more powerful than his own6
Conductors festival directors radio controllers and most critics promoted and
supported the modernist mission7 often to the detriment of other both more and
less radical musics (William Glock rsquos tenure at the BBC 1959ndash73 is an example)
Cage might have been tolerated even revered as a philosopher and inventor
who happened to use music as his medium but much else such as text pieces or
Alvin Lucier rsquos 1970 tape loop piece I am sitting in a room the beginnings of
4 C Dahlhaus trans J B Robinson Nineteenth-Century Music Berkeley University of California Press1989 p 3355 Perhaps 1990 is good place to stop with Ferneyhoughrsquos Fourth String Quartet with soprano a work commissioned as a companion piece for Schoenbergrsquos Second Quartet6 P Heyworth Observer 4 August 19857 There are of course notable exceptions including among the critics composer Tom Johnson writingin the New York Village Voice (1971ndash82) Keith Potter writing in his own journal Contact from the 1970s tothe 1990s and for the Independent British daily and Michael Nyman writing in the British weekly magazines and in Tempo during the 1960s and 1970s Among radio producers the composer Ernst
Albrecht Stiebler during his time at Hessischer Rundfunk (1969ndash95) produced prize-winning programmesof music by Alvin Curran and Walter Zimmermann Cage Wolff Feldman Radulescu and others
Instrumental performance in the twentieth century and beyond 779
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2012
Downloaded from Cambridge Histories Online by IP 1469525317 on Mon Sep 21 053915 BST 2015httpdxdoiorg101017CHOL9780521896115031
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2015
7262019 c Bo 9781139025966 a 041
httpslidepdfcomreaderfullc-bo-9781139025966-a-041 421
minimalism the Duchamp-inspired objet trouveacute composers and the rest was seen
by this elite as peripheral and unmusical The modernist supportersrsquo passionate
zealous campaigns and polemics enforced the tradition8 but this is music where
since the early 1990s one has sensed the end of the road
Except of course to return to Georgersquos lsquoLuft rsquo this is only part of the storythere are important parallel histories of experimental radical endeavour neo-
conservative symphonic work and those quasi-serialists who eventually
jumped the good ship Darmstadt wanting to be freed from purely atonal
functions Ligeti for example Signi1047297cant opera composers and symphonists
just to mention only a few of the lesser-known British ones such as Malcolm
Arnold Robert Simpson William Alwyn and Alun Hoddinott demonstrate a
rich body of work which is even now only being rediscovered and recorded
But the radical experimental movement seemed like a sideshow for theinitiated only a ghetto deafened by the institutionalised big guns of fully
notated atonality As fashions change it has taken centre stage in current
music-making in a number of guises most signi1047297cantly now in the form of
tonal post-minimalism This radicalism has a tradition with its beginnings in
the eccentricities of Ives and Satie
Satie is of pivotal importance to European experimental composers British
in particular as are such determinedly non-canonical 1047297gures as Lord Berners
Percy Grainger and others musicians as in1047298
uential though perhaps lessdirectly so as Cage The recent music of Bryars Hobbs and Skempton9
who started as text composers profoundly in1047298uenced by the visual arts and
who were founding members of the Scratch Orchestra and the Portsmouth
Sinfonia does not eschew functional diatonic harmony but rather embel-
lishes complements and subverts The American in1047298uence on European
experimental music is important (Bryars for example worked with Cage
on preparing HPSCHD (1967 ndash9) and with Reichrsquos group as a pianist) and the
1950s and 1960s particularly is the period most associated with indetermi-
nacy and the work of the lsquoNew York Schoolrsquo Earle Brown John Cage
Morton Feldman and Christian Wolff Pieces from this period still enjoy a
performance life and recordings frequently appear as younger generations of
performers discover this material How do they approach it There are
documentary recordings of course but as with performing any music from
8 Boulez is perhaps the most notable campaigner but one should not overlook his dogmatism and musicalnarrow-mindedness Other in1047298uential 1047297gures include the musicologist Harry Halbreich who called theemerging composers of the German lsquonew simplicity rsquo during the 1980s (including Hans-Christian vonDadelson and Wolfgang von Schweinitz) the lsquonew simpletonsrsquo9 John White and Dave Smith are also part of this group with a large body of music for solo piano Pianist John Tilbury has coined the label lsquoNew English Piano Schoolrsquo For a discussion see S E Walker lsquoThe new English keyboard school a second ldquogolden agerdquo rsquo Leonardo Music Journal 11 (2001) 17 ndash23
780 R O G E R H E A T O N
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2012
Downloaded from Cambridge Histories Online by IP 1469525317 on Mon Sep 21 053915 BST 2015httpdxdoiorg101017CHOL9780521896115031
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2015
7262019 c Bo 9781139025966 a 041
httpslidepdfcomreaderfullc-bo-9781139025966-a-041 521
the past the player addresses the material with a sense of history speci1047297cally a
performance practice based on the tradition in which the music resides
Feldmanrsquos Projections II (1951) is one of his 1047297rst graph pieces with the
instrumentsrsquo ranges divided into high middle and low with rhythm dynamics
(all generally very quiet) and performance techniques such as pizzicato notatedThe two Intersections (1951ndash3) pieces for orchestra go a step further with only
register given and everything else to be chosen freely Feldman writes that
the intention here is to lsquoproject sounds into time free from compositional
rhetoric that had no place herersquo10 But he soon discarded graphic notation
because lsquoI began to discover its most important 1047298aw I was not only allowing
the sounds to be free ndash I was also liberating the performers I had never thought
of the graph as an art of improvisation but more as a totally abstract sonic
adventurersquo11
Cage remarked of Feldmanrsquos later fully notated music as repre-
senting Feldman lsquohimself playing his graph musicrsquo12 There is certainly an
element of fuzzy lsquodissonancersquo between compositional intention and what play-
ers can produce in this music It is possible to follow the letter of these graphic
scores while still allowing for a sound world inappropriate to the style and the
composer rsquos intentions The problem is of players who might respond with a
tonal or at least tonally reminiscent vocabulary which con1047298icts with the
dissonant language of the modernist tradition in which these pieces exist
lsquo
allowing the sounds to be freersquo
rejects their rearrangement into musically meaningful (consonant) constellations13
10 B H Friedman Give my Regards to Eighth Street Collected Writings of Morton Feldman Cambridge MAExact Change 2000 p 611 Ibid p 612 As quoted in M Nyman Experimental Music Cage and Beyond 2nd edn Cambridge University Press1999 p 5313 Dave Smith recounts the storyof Feldmanbeing extremely cross at a performance in Munich of Wolff rsquos
Burdocks by the Scratch Orchestra Smithrsquos email to me (30 March 2009) is worth quoting almost in fulllsquoThe Scratch Orchestra concert was at Munich radio station on 31st August 1972 The number ldquo7 rdquoappeared in section 5 of Burdocks This was the opening section (fairly extended) in this particular perform-
ance The banjo player was Carole Finer She played more than one folksong (the second was a phrase fromldquoClementinerdquo) with appreciable gaps in between Shortly after the third began Feldman after letting forthan extended ldquoOhhhhrdquo got to his feet and announced ldquoI hope everyone here understands that this hasnothing (at all) to do with Christian Wolff rdquo He ranted on for a couple of sentences Richard Ascough oneof the members of the Scratch had a few words with Cage Feldman and Tudor after the concert They hadtaken exception to a number of things including the folksongs Cage said that the number 7 indicated 7 sounds Ascough pointed out that there was nothing in the score to indicate that They went through thescore but couldnrsquot 1047297nd it Tudor reckoned there was another page which explained the symbols it wasnrsquot inany score which the Scratch orchestra had Tudor was wrong There are ldquomiscellaneous instructionsrdquo onthe title page which brie1047298y explain the usual Wolff notations but nothing to explain a number 7 Cage alsotook exception to Bernard Kelly rsquos interpretation of Section 10 for which the instructions are ldquoFlying andpossibly crawling or sitting stillrdquo (no explanation given) Bernard recited a poem which he had written
Ascough pointed out that in the Scratch Orchestra performance of Burdocks in London earlier in the year Sue Gittins had performed a recitation for Section 10 [and] had earned no objection from Wol ff whoattended both rehearsal and performance The Americans were unrepentant The performance wasldquobadrdquo was not in the spirit of Christian Wolff and Tilbury and Cardew had ldquobetrayed their specialrelationship with Christian Wolff rdquorsquo
Instrumental performance in the twentieth century and beyond 781
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2012
Downloaded from Cambridge Histories Online by IP 1469525317 on Mon Sep 21 053915 BST 2015httpdxdoiorg101017CHOL9780521896115031
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2015
7262019 c Bo 9781139025966 a 041
httpslidepdfcomreaderfullc-bo-9781139025966-a-041 621
Tradition performance aspects which become attached to works and styles
and originate from the techniques and idiosyncrasies of speci1047297c performers are
consolidated over time and apply just as much here as in nineteenth-century
music With a very diff erent work from the same period Berio also felt the
need to control performance in his carefully rewritten Sequenza I for 1047298ute(1958) which now exists in two versions the original in timendashspace notation
and the 1992 revised version rhythmically fully notated Berio in an interview
before the 1992 rewrite comments
[I] adopted a notation that was very precise but allowed a margin of 1047298exibility
in order that the player might have the freedom ndash psychological rather than
physical ndash to adapt the piece here and there to his technical stature But instead
this notation has allowed many players ndash none of them by any means shining
examples of professional integrity ndash to perpetuate adaptations that were littleshort of piratical In fact I hope to rewrite Sequenza I in rhythmic notation
maybe it will be less lsquoopenrsquo and more authoritarian but at least it will be
reliable14
Whether the score is graphically notated or in timendashspace notation or in some
combination this does not allow the performer licence to approximation
With text scores the kind of intuitive music one 1047297nds in Stockhausenrsquos Aus
dem sieben Tagen15 (1968) for example Set sail for the Sun from this collection16
one assumes from the score this is a move from dissonance to consonance
could that mean to a gloriously colourfully voiced major triad Cagersquos Music for
Piano (1952ndash6) is his 1047297rst use of indeterminate notation with pitch and the
order of events 1047297xed and all other parameters left free apart from Cagersquos
control over pitch the result will be diff erent each time it is played David
Tudor rsquos approach to the performance of these early works was to meticulously
pre-prepare and notate the pieces Cagersquos Variations II written for Tudor in
1961 is a particularly abstract piece of lines and dots six transparencies with
single lines and 1047297ve transparencies with single points Cage instructs the
players to overlay the sheets and to measure the lines which represent lsquo1)frequency 2) amplitude 3) timbre 4) duration 5) point of occurrence in an
established period of time [and] 6) structure of event (number of sounds
making up an aggregate or constellation)rsquo17 Tudor rsquos realisation of the piece
14 D Osmond-Smith Luciano Berio Two Interviews London Marion Boyars 1985 p 9915 There are of course hundreds of examples from Wolff and the early British period of BryarsSkempton Parsons to recent British composers such as John Lely Important composers include the
Wandelweiser group of thirteen international composers (see wwwwandelweiserde) other recent American pieces can be downloaded at wwwuploaddownloadperformnet16 The text reads lsquoplay a tone for so long until you hear its individual vibrations[] hold the tone and listento the tones of the others ndash all of them together not to individual ones ndash and slowly move your tone untilyou arrive at complete harmony and the whole sound turns to gold to pure gently shimmering 1047297rersquo17 Composer rsquos note in the score
782 R O G E R H E A T O N
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2012
Downloaded from Cambridge Histories Online by IP 1469525317 on Mon Sep 21 053915 BST 2015httpdxdoiorg101017CHOL9780521896115031
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2015
7262019 c Bo 9781139025966 a 041
httpslidepdfcomreaderfullc-bo-9781139025966-a-041 721
(using an ampli1047297ed piano) was again detailed and could be said to have been
appropriated by the performer in a sense the work no longer belongs to Cage
James Pritchett convincingly argues that Tudor rsquos performance is not of Cagersquos
work but of a composition by Tudor himself18
Into this stylistically pluralistic picture what James Boros called in 1995 alsquonew totality rsquo19 we need to place performance and the performers of these
very diff erent musics The relationship between composer and performer
alliances and allegiances is little diff erent now from how it has always
been Brahms and Joachim Mozart and Stadler The privileging of virtuosity
remains an important aspect both for the fortunes of the itinerant soloist and
for the composer providing a vehicle for the drama of virtuosity in all its
diff erent manifestations not simply digital dexterity Composers often come
into contact with exceptional players and the resulting works extend thetechnical boundaries with both composers making demands that may at 1047297rst
seem impossible to execute (but soon begin to come within reach) and the
players themselves encouraging the composers with what Ferneyhough has
called their lsquobox of tricksrsquo20 There is nothing new here Haydnrsquos works for
his Esterhaacutezy string players during the 1760s resulted in concertos with
challenging parts Spohr rsquos clarinet concertos required his favourite player
Simon Hermstedt to add keys to his instrument to be able to execute certain
otherwise unplayable passages Weber might have been the 1047297
rst to use multi-phonics at the end of the cadenza in his Concertino Op 45 (1806 rev 1815)
for French horn21 although the bassoonist Franz Anton Pfeiff er (1752ndash87)
was noted for a kind of three-part harmony presumably an early multiphonic
eff ect also using voice
There are a number of signi1047297cant diff erences and changes to the composer
performer relationship in the twentieth century What might be seen as new
from the mid-century onwards are composers writing for particular players
and specialist ensembles with talents in technical and sonic experimentation
musicians excited by the possibilities of their instruments beyond accepted
idiomatic writing These are players whose technical lsquotoolboxrsquo goes beyond the
all-pervading eighteenth- and nineteenth-century music (with a smattering of
Proko1047297ev Bartoacutek or Shostakovich) which still seems to dominate concert
programmes The composers associated with Darmstadt in the 1950s and
18 For a full discussion of Tudor rsquos papers in the Getty Research Institute see J Pritchett lsquoDavid Tudor ascomposerperformer in Cagersquos ldquo Variations IIrdquo rsquo Leonardo Music Journal 14 (2004) 11ndash1619 J Boros lsquo A ldquonew totality rdquorsquo Perspectives of New Music 331 and 2 (1995) 538ndash5320 J Boros and R Toop (eds) Brian Ferneyhough Collected Writings Amsterdam Harwood 1998p 37021 This is actually two-part writing playing and singing rather than multiphonics as such but by singing athird harmonic often results
Instrumental performance in the twentieth century and beyond 783
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2012
Downloaded from Cambridge Histories Online by IP 1469525317 on Mon Sep 21 053915 BST 2015httpdxdoiorg101017CHOL9780521896115031
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2015
7262019 c Bo 9781139025966 a 041
httpslidepdfcomreaderfullc-bo-9781139025966-a-041 821
1960s did not extend instrumental resources in those early years but certainly
extended traditional technique in terms of rhythmic asymmetry range the
quick succession of widely spaced pitch fast changes of extreme dynamics and
the sheer quantity of non-adjacent non-stepwise pitch collections The
Klavierstuumlcke of Stockhausen particularly required the extraordinary techni-que of pianists such as Tudor Paul Jacobs and Frederic Rzewski
Apart from the soloists what is signi1047297cant in the twentieth century is the
demise of the string quartet as the standard bearer of all that is new and
experimental and the rise of the small ensemble The majority of new music
since the Second World War has been written for ensembles either of one-to-a-
part chamber orchestra size (string quartet plus bass wind quintet plus trumpet
trombone piano and percussion) or smaller groups whose model is the instru-
mentation for Pierrot lunaire Friedrich Cerha and Kurt Schwertsik rsquos Ensemble
Die Reihe founded in Vienna in 1958 is probably the 1047297rst of the larger groups
formed initially to play music of the Second Viennese School Schwertsik played
the horn and conducted HK Gruber was the double bassist A few years earlier
Boulez was organising and conducting his own Parisian Domaines Musicales
concerts22 The Darmstadt Internationales Kammerensemble was an ad hoc
ensemble made up of the instrumental teachers at the Summer Courses from
its inception in 1946 Later groups such as the London Sinfonietta (formed in
1968) the Pierrot Players (formed by Maxwell Davies and Birtwistle in 1967which became The Fires of London) and groups in the USA such as Speculum
Musicae (formed in 1971) were all based to a certain extent on their continental
forebears Boulezrsquos own Ensemble Intercontemporain (formed in 1976) was
itself modelled on the London Sinfonietta and at its inception had some of
the same British players in common Among the string quartets earlier in the
century there are a few committed to new work The Roseacute Quartet played 1047297rst
performances of Schoenbergrsquos First and Second Quartets23 the Kolisch Quartet
formed and led by Rudolf Kolisch (1896ndash1978) was also inextricably linked to
Schoenberg (his second wife Gertrud was Kolischrsquos sister) and played 1047297rst
performances of Schoenberg Berg Webern and Bartoacutek24 The Juilliard
Quartet also played and recorded Schoenbergrsquos quartets in his lifetime and
later took on the difficulties of Carter rsquos quartets The Parisian Parrenin
Quartet was particularly active in new music during the 1950s and 1960s playing
22 For a detailed discussion of the beginnings of this society and ensemble see P Hill and N SimeoneOlivier Messiaen Oiseaux exotiques Aldershot Ashgate 2007 pp 12ndash1923 The leader Arnold Roseacute (1863ndash1946) was also the leader of the Vienna Philharmonic (1881ndash1938 withsome breaks)24 Kolisch like Schoenberg emigrated to the lsquoparadisersquo of Hollywood but returned to Germany partic-ularly to teach at the Darmstadt summer courses playing for example Schoenberg rsquos Phantasy Op 47 withEduard Steuermann
784 R O G E R H E A T O N
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2012
Downloaded from Cambridge Histories Online by IP 1469525317 on Mon Sep 21 053915 BST 2015httpdxdoiorg101017CHOL9780521896115031
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2015
7262019 c Bo 9781139025966 a 041
httpslidepdfcomreaderfullc-bo-9781139025966-a-041 921
many 1047297rst performances Henze and Penderecki among them and appearing in
Darmstadt performing Boulez But it is the Arditti Quartet rsquos extraordinary
achievement which despite the Kronosrsquos rather particular work in a much
smaller focused repertoire has almost single-handedly revived the medium25
followed now by many younger less specialised but equally committed quartetsOrchestras with the exception of some of the European radio orchestras
have been less willing in recent times to play or commission new work a sorry
tale that does not need re-examining here But the new music ensembles have
1047297lled the gap Their players are often soloists who have not trained to be
orchestral musicians or indeed have never played in an orchestra26 It is
unsurprising that many of these players during the 1970s and 1980s were
also part of the early music lsquoboomrsquo experimenting in the equally uncharted
territories of boxwood valvelessnatural gut string and the rest27
Many of these players have particular technical skills beyond speed and accuracy such
as a variety of tonal resources or a command of the altissimo register or circular
breathing and instrumental experimentation comes to the fore making an
instrument do things it was not designed to do introducing an idea of
collaboration where players can lead the way This new relationship with
technique allows for works to be created that exist in a dimension apart from
the concerns of traditional sound production and idiomatic writing Here the
phenomenon of the specialist has developed further not far removed fromthe composerperformer travelling showman certainly with the technique to
cope with the new demands but also a musical personality where the music
is often crafted to the strengths and the mannerisms of that performer
players and singers such as Cathy Berberian Jane Manning Harry
Sparnaay Irvine Arditti Pierre Yves Artaud Alan Hacker Heinz Holliger
and Vinko Globokar are instantly recognisable Certain players have a curi-
ously powerful and individual way of delivering material which almost
appropriates the music for their own purpose they create themselves in the
music project a style of approach which can develop into something more
tangible as composers write in ways which assume their performance styles
thereby creating a performance practice a tradition
Performance practice in recent music is an area that musicology has left
largely unexplored Very few expert performers write about what they do with
25 Founded in 1974 the Quartet describes its contemporary repertoire rather vaguely on its website as lsquoinexcess of several hundred piecesrsquo26 Although the Die Reihe and London Sinfonietta ensembles recruited almost entirely from interestedorchestral musicians27 Clarinettists include Hans Deinzer (who gave the 1047297rst performance of Boulezrsquos Domaines) Alan Hacker (Birtwistlersquos and Maxwell Daviesrsquos clarinettist) and Antony Pay (for whom Henze rsquos concerto Le Miracle dela Rose was composed)
Instrumental performance in the twentieth century and beyond 785
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2012
Downloaded from Cambridge Histories Online by IP 1469525317 on Mon Sep 21 053915 BST 2015httpdxdoiorg101017CHOL9780521896115031
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2015
7262019 c Bo 9781139025966 a 041
httpslidepdfcomreaderfullc-bo-9781139025966-a-041 1021
some notable exceptions28 some contribute in an anecdotal way29 and some
in the time-honoured fashion write treatises30 These treatises are however
very diff erent from those of earlier centuries (Quantz Leopold Mozart C P E
Bach) in that they deal purely with technique descriptive lsquohow-torsquo manuals of
new and extended techniques and tell us little about expression about themusic itself Charles Rosen writes lsquoIn interpreting a work of twentieth-
century music we can emphasize its radical nature or we can try to indicate
its nineteenth-century originsrsquo31 Players may believe that they do not have to
reckon with the weight of an established performance practice that they can
create their own in new music but there are approaches for example born out
of the Darmstadt works of the 1950s and 1960s which demand a level
of accuracy cleanliness of attack attention to colour and signi1047297cant lack of
expression which have become the accepted style a tradition that adheresclosely to the score (its lsquoradical naturersquo) There is no room here for a perform-
ance which irons out the extremes of dynamics speed and irregular rhythm
but this approach still often appears in tandem with the kind of conservatoire-
learned musicality one might expect If a phrase or section gesturally suggests
music reminiscent of lsquonineteenth-century originsrsquo despite its use of intervals of
seconds and ninths expression comes into play a kind of lsquoutility musicality rsquo
which may have nothing to do with the speci1047297c piece or its radical nature
performances of the opening oboe solo from Varegravesersquo
s Octandre is an example
32
Music of course needs to be brought to life by the player and notation has
become increasingly prescriptive in the composer rsquos attempt to control every
parameter but what is crucial for the performer in new music is to determine
exactly where a strict rendition is obligatory and where greater freedom of
rhythm and phrasing for the purposes of expression is more appropriate This
is nowhere more important than in the two extremes of compositional style
that have dominated the last thirty years of the twentieth century complexity
and minimalism
All music is complex on some level however simple its surface features may
be Complexity here refers not only to rhythmic irregularities but also to the
28 Among them Pierre Boulez Charles Rosen Mieko Kanno David Albermann Steve Schick and Herbert Henck29 For example Contemporary Music Review 211 (2002) edited by Marilyn Nonken is an interestingcollection of interviews of performers on performance with mostly American singers and players includingUrsula Oppens Rolf Schulte and Fred Sherry30 A number of treatises by way of example include Pierre Yves Artaud Robert Dick (1047298ute) HeinzHolliger Libby Van Cleve Peter Veale and Claus-Steff en Mahnkopf (oboe) Daniel Kientzy (saxophone)Phillip Rehfeldt Giuseppe Garborino (clarinet)31 W Thomas Composition ndash Performance ndash Reception Studies in the Creative Process in Music Aldershot
Ashgate 1998 p 7232 The opening four bars have almost no expression marks a single mp two small crescendodecrescendomarkings and an accent
786 R O G E R H E A T O N
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2012
Downloaded from Cambridge Histories Online by IP 1469525317 on Mon Sep 21 053915 BST 2015httpdxdoiorg101017CHOL9780521896115031
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2015
7262019 c Bo 9781139025966 a 041
httpslidepdfcomreaderfullc-bo-9781139025966-a-041 1121
way in which the serial tendency has required more information on the page to
allow the performer access to something in addition to a technically accurate
rendition The increased detail of lsquoaction notationrsquo descriptive of the sounds
intended and modes of execution is evident from the late nineteenth century
for example in Mahler and in the Second Viennese scores In the string writingone sees much use of diff erent modes of bowing sul tasto sul ponticello 1047298 autando
col legno (tratto and battuto) a wide range of dynamics with detailed use of the
crescendo and diminuendo signs accents daggerwedge and staccato signs tenuto
tenuto with staccato as well as complex tempo relationships rhythmic groupings
and so on With this level of notation players could execute the score accurately
but with little sense of style and early performances of Webern attest to this33
The increased detail of notation in later twentieth-century music is there to
guide interpretation to generate a new performance practice in unfamiliar music where traditions from earlier music are inappropriate One might argue
that much of the more recent music from the 1970s to the 1990s putting rhythm
to one side for the moment is over-notated and prescriptive constraining a
player rsquos ability to interpret but I would argue that quite the reverse is true
Scores increasingly look like the music sounds and once the notes have been
learnt there is an internalising of the additional information which leads to
an understanding and ownership of the music Schoenberg Berg and Webern
notate clearly to try to give a sense of style for example the use of tenuto with staccato in triple time to give a precise waltz lilt or at short phrase endings on the
last note giving a sense of lift or being left in mid-air their use of Hauptstimme
and Nebenstimme is an attempt to balance complex counterpoint and texture
Brian Ferneyhough is a composer who has probably travelled furthest
down this notational route yet his music largely comprises familiar gestures
found elsewhere in earlier literature What is challenging here is the speed at
which the events occur the density of the notation and the technical demands
on the player not just in terms of pitch (particularly microtones in quick
grace-note 1047298urries) but the overlaying of additional sound treatments far in
excess of anything before Comparing the sound world of Bergrsquos Lyric Suite
(1926) with Ferneyhoughrsquos Third String Quartet (1986ndash7) reminds us just
how lsquomodernrsquo certain sections of Bergrsquos piece sound The ponticello scurryings
at the opening of the third movement Allegro misterioso which gradually
transform into pizzicato at bar 14 the geschlagen (struckbounced) semi-
quavers at bars 40ndash2 or the extraordinary Tenebroso section in the 1047297fth
33 Peter Stadlenrsquos (1979) score of Webernrsquos Piano Variations Op 27 is important here Stadlen studiedthe work with Webern gave the 1047297rst performance and later published a facsimile score with Webern rsquosadded performance annotations The score is said to have in1047298uenced Boulezrsquos interpretations of
Webernrsquos music
Instrumental performance in the twentieth century and beyond 787
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2012
Downloaded from Cambridge Histories Online by IP 1469525317 on Mon Sep 21 053915 BST 2015httpdxdoiorg101017CHOL9780521896115031
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2015
7262019 c Bo 9781139025966 a 041
httpslidepdfcomreaderfullc-bo-9781139025966-a-041 1221
movement Presto delirando with its crescendo 1047298 autando double stops and held
double stops with tremolo ponticello interjections (bars 85ndash120) all 1047297nd echoes
and similarities in the 1047297rst movement of Ferneyhoughrsquos quartet Despite the
rhythmic complexities in Ferneyhough the sound of the 1047297rst movement
(at least in the Arditti recording)34 is of periodic events and simultaneousattacks for all four players not unlike in Berg the sound is exotically enticing
drawing the listener in but what is diff erent from Berg is its discontinuity
The movement is clearly structured as a juxtaposition of diff erent types
of material but the eff ect is of an episodic unfolding of statements the longest
of which is never more than eight or ten seconds in length The second
movement in contrast is a continuous fast-paced drama driving the listener
forward The form here is clear even on 1047297rst hearing beginning with a
frenetic 1047297rst-violin solo adding the second in a duo then the much slower-paced viola and cello together leading to the 1047297rst climax after a bar of fast
rhythmic unison at the quasi recitativo (bar 56) and a 1047297nal climax again with
simultaneous attacks over a solo viola (bar 103) who completes the movement
and the piece Sometimes the music slows so one is able to hear stable pitch
relationships (despite its microtonality one does not hear the quarter-tones it
all sounds remarkably well tempered) as in the viola and cellorsquos 1047297rst entry at
bar 18 a kind of cantus 1047297 rmus under the busy violins but what one does hear
are the familiar gestures of the expressionistic style present in the Lyric SuiteIt is this kind of grounding of radical new work from the latter part of the
century in the early expressionistic style that allows an lsquoentry rsquo for both
performers and listeners gesture and salient events not pitch
I hesitate to say that the music of the complex school sounds surprisingly
old-fashioned but the two issues which have overshadowed the actual sound of
the music giving it the patina of modernity and radicalism and which have
certainly concerned players are rhythm and microtonality Much of the dis-
course about this has been centred on Darmstadt during the Hommel era in the
1980s35 but it would be a mistake to associate Darmstadt only with complexity
of the serial and post-serial kind German institutions after the Second World
War were recipients of considerable (American) funds to put culture back on
track De-Nazi1047297cation was just as much a part of compositional style as it was
of political cleansing36 The Summer Courses began with an emphasis on
modern tonal styles Hindemith and Bartoacutek but Messiaen and Leibowitz
34 Brian Ferneyhough 1 Arditti String Quartet Disque Montagne 1994 M078900235 Friedrich Hommel was the director of the Summer Courses from 1981 to 199436 For a thorough discussion see A Beal New Music New Allies American Experimental Music in West Germany from the Zero Hour to Reuni 1047297 cation Berkeley University of California Press 2006 Also T Thacker
Music after Hitler 1945ndash1955 Aldershot Ashgate 2007
788 R O G E R H E A T O N
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2012
Downloaded from Cambridge Histories Online by IP 1469525317 on Mon Sep 21 053915 BST 2015httpdxdoiorg101017CHOL9780521896115031
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2015
7262019 c Bo 9781139025966 a 041
httpslidepdfcomreaderfullc-bo-9781139025966-a-041 1321
changed the direction and soon after the coursersquos 1047297rst director Wolfgang
Steinecke clearly had a vision to continue and develop the modernist tradition
But it did not last long There were disagreements Nono left in 1962 Boulez
taught from 1962 to 1965 and Stockhausen from 1966 to 1970 in any case the
arrival of Cage in 1958 fed the in1047298uence of indeterminacy and a group of composers less interested in the prevailing strict procedures showed that a
colourful theatrical approach was also possible Berio Kagel and Ligeti among
them Signi1047297cant here is the 1047297rst visit to Darmstadt of David Tudor someone
who begins and almost ends our story with his in1047298uential post-Cageian elec-
tronic work with Merce Cunningham
Tudor arrived in 1956 to teach but also to illustrate a lecture given by Stefan
Wolpe playing examples by Sessions Perle and Babbitt as well as Cage Brown
Feldman and Wolff Tudor was particularly keen to present Cagersquos Music of
Changes (1951) in the interpretation classes37 and to give the 1047297rst European
performances Tudor and Cage gave a two-piano recital of music by Brown
Cage Feldman and Wolff in 1958 and this seems to have been a signi1047297cant
turning point for the reception of this music and its aesthetic38 The appearance
of the three American pianists Tudor Paul Jacobs and Frederic Rzewski (who
was there in 1956) is important for the performance of post-serial European
music particularly Stockhausenrsquos Klavierstuumlcke Stockhausen wrote the 1047297rst
piano pieces during 1952ndash
3 (numbers III and IV in the set of eleven) numbersIndashIV were 1047297rst performed in 1954 and V ndash VIII in 1955 by the Belgian pianist
Marcelle Mercenier at Darmstadt Number XI was 1047297rst performed by Tudor in
New York in 1957 and the 1047297rst German performance was given by Jacobs at
Darmstadt in 1957 Pieces V ndashX were originally dedicated to Tudor but
Stockhausen later changed this to Aloys Kontarsky who gave the 1047297rst perform-
ance of number IX Rzewski gave the premiere of piece X in Italy in 1962 and the
German premiere of IX in 1963 and recorded them both
Klavierstuumlck X is probably the most notorious of the set not least because of
the forearm clusters and the cluster glissandi Stockhausen suggests in the
scorersquos notes that lsquoTo play the cluster glissandi more easily and with enough
rapidity it is recommended that woollen gloves be worn the 1047297ngers of which
have been cut awayrsquo Kontarsky preferred rubber gloves and apparently
Rzewski dusted the piano keys and his hands with talcum powder The
German pianist Herbert Henck who studied under Kontarsky (and took
37 The structure of the summer school was and still is to have performersrsquo masterclass-based interpre-tation studios running simultaneously with composition studios together with general lectures andconcerts open to all38 The audience included Stockhausen Berio Penderecki Lachenmann Ligeti Xenakis the percussion-ist Christoph Caskel and pianist Paul Jacobs
Instrumental performance in the twentieth century and beyond 789
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2012
Downloaded from Cambridge Histories Online by IP 1469525317 on Mon Sep 21 053915 BST 2015httpdxdoiorg101017CHOL9780521896115031
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2015
7262019 c Bo 9781139025966 a 041
httpslidepdfcomreaderfullc-bo-9781139025966-a-041 1421
over his teaching in Darmstadt in the 1980s) worked on the piece with
Stockhausen and subsequently wrote a very useful book on the work includ-
ing a detailed analysis and a chapter on how to practise the piece39
He acknowledges that the primary problem is rhythm Stockhausenrsquos score
is clearly notated with the length of sections given above the staves and thebeams joining the 1047298urries of notes denoting fast (horizontal beam) acceler-
ando (rising beam) and ritardando (falling beam) collections of notes the
difficulty lies in the speeding up and slowing down within a fast tempo
while maintaining an internal sense of pulse All the grace notes are to be
played lsquoas fast as possiblersquo (lsquoso schnell wie moumlglichrsquo a direction that appears
time and again in twentieth-century music) with the basic tempo also as fast
as is playable The early recordings exciting as they are give the eff ect of
rapidity at the expense of the clarity of pitch and Stockhausen later talkedabout the grace notes as being melodic and suggested a slower basic pulse for
clarity of articulation40 Henck recommends an approach to practice which
performers might use for learning challenging music of any period and
suggests working very slowly in small sections but also not to practise the
piece in isolation
but always in conjunction with such music to which the hands are accustomed
which at least makes other (not more natural) demands on them The mastery
of very many technical problems in new music can often be excellently sup-ported by their traditional counterpart Thus for the sometimes ticklish chro-
maticism here one should work on pieces like the Chopin Etudes Op 10 No 2
or Op 25 No 6 Or better still to invent studies for oneself41
Rhythmic complexity and new lsquoactionrsquo notation are often the stumbling blocks
for performers A great deal of time is spent in music education becoming expert
in quickly reading and translating symbols into sound42 Composers often
devised symbols for particular sounds in isolation of each other working within
and for their own discrete musical communities and in doing so one of the
problems until recently has been the lack of a common notation for certain
eff ects even quarter-tone notation with its arrows diff erent shaped note heads
and diff ering versions of accidental signs confusing players Composers still
strive to explore areas of sound which require a clear and unambiguous notation
In Ferneyhough the notation speci1047297es as accurately as possible every possible
parameter and as I have said before it may lead to a performance where the
39 H Henck Klavierstuumlck X A Contribution toward Understanding Serial Technique Cologne Neuland198040 Ibid p 64 41 Ibid p 6142 See M Kanno lsquoPrescriptive notation limits and challengesrsquo Contemporary Music Review 262 (2007)231ndash54
790 R O G E R H E A T O N
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2012
Downloaded from Cambridge Histories Online by IP 1469525317 on Mon Sep 21 053915 BST 2015httpdxdoiorg101017CHOL9780521896115031
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2015
7262019 c Bo 9781139025966 a 041
httpslidepdfcomreaderfullc-bo-9781139025966-a-041 1521
performer rsquos concern with accuracy is paramount and a sense of lsquointerpretationrsquo
the 1047297nal stage of transmitting the music is missing This is not always the case
Expert performers who have a knowledge of the style and have worked with the
composer can transmit the essence of the music and create a tradition for that
speci1047297c work But how do new sounds enter the compositional and then nota-tional process Is there a gap between intention and realisation
Purely graphic notation however beautiful it may be in works such as
Cornelius Cardew rsquos Treatise or early works by Bussotti allows for the kind
of freedom where free improvisation is only a short step away The scores serve
as a visual stimulus for the interpreter rsquos creative energies and can be used
either to get the creative juices going or as a more prescriptive representation
of potentially speci1047297c soundsymbol relationships Any graphics pictures
colours are potential material43
What is more common are pieces that combinefamiliar music notation with other graphics Cardew provides an example in
his Octet rsquo 61 for Jasper Johns where sixty-one events are notated combining
hand-drawn pitches on staves with numbers and dynamics a number seven
might be seven repetitions of a pitch or an interval of a seventh or seven
discrete sounds or eff ects and so on Cardew recommends playing from the
score only for experienced performers and gives in the preface a traditionally
notated example of a possible realisation of the 1047297rst six events which while
useful as a simple explanation or key to symbols seems to me to miss the pointthis kind of notation contains enough information to realise spontaneously
Hans-Joachim Hespos also combines graphic and traditional notation in metic-
ulously detailed scores which sound like the kind of free jazz of players such as
Evan Parker or Peter Broumltzman combined with sometimes startling theatrical
approaches to playing and to the fabric of the instruments themselves The
scores do not always contain exact pitch material but do present a sophisti-
cated notation for unusual sounds and considerable use of the voice where
phonetic symbols are drawn in diff erent sizes thickness of type and placed on
the page to give a clear and easily read representation of the actual sound
dynamic and relative register The majority of composers have stayed with
standard notation measured or timendashspace with the occasional graphic to
represent the amplitude of vibrato or a note as high as possible where speci1047297c
pitch is irrelevant but these scores are also often littered with symbols repre-
senting extended techniques and by the 1980s there was beginning to be a
certain amount of uniformity of notational convention for these eff ects
The phenomena of extended techniques or instrumental deviation has its
roots in a number of ideas inventions and endeavours not least after the Second
43 Cathy Berberian uses strip cartoons in Stripsody for example
Instrumental performance in the twentieth century and beyond 791
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2012
Downloaded from Cambridge Histories Online by IP 1469525317 on Mon Sep 21 053915 BST 2015httpdxdoiorg101017CHOL9780521896115031
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2015
7262019 c Bo 9781139025966 a 041
httpslidepdfcomreaderfullc-bo-9781139025966-a-041 1621
World War a parallel exploration alongside electronic music where traditional
instruments could play with the machines (pre-prepared tape) be modi1047297ed by
them in delays loops and ring modulations but could also be made to emulate
the new electronic sounds themselves Composers and players have often acci-
dentally stumbled across certain eff ects ndash the innocently inquisitive composer (lsquowhat if Try this rsquo) has been at the heart of collaboration as has simply
experimenting with unorthodox approaches to instruments Satie was threading
paper through piano strings in his 1913 Le piegravege de Meacuteduse (Ravel also suggests
this in Lrsquo enfant et les sortilegraveges) Pianos at the turn of the century were being
modi1047297ed with diff erent dampers to give harp and lute-like eff ects Ivesrsquos
Concorde Sonata (1911) uses a length of wood to produce a cluster Henry
Cowell in his now well-known works from c 1913ndash30 was the 1047297rst to system-
atically explore the pianorsquos possibilities with clusters glissandi and use of the
inside of the piano plucking and dampingmuting strings which then led to
Cagersquos lsquoinventionrsquo of the prepared piano (around 1938) Much later Horatiu
Radulescu put a grand piano on its side retuned and bowed it with 1047297shing line
his lsquosound iconrsquo There was an exploration of a wider range of percussion
instruments both exotic and scrap metal with percussionists freed from the
orchestra to play in ensembles and even solo recitals on un-tuned percussion
Jazz players were growling and singing down saxophones and trombones in
Duke Ellingtonrsquo
s band of the 1920s and 1930s Modest eff
ects and the extensionof range upwards began with works such as Varegravesersquos1047298ute solo Density 215 (1936)
with its high D as well as probably the earliest use of key clicks Beriorsquos Sequenza
I (1958) for 1047298ute (for Severino Gazzeloni) has the 1047297rst use of a multiphonic which
in1047298uenced American clarinettist William O Smith44 also to explore multi-
phonics which he used for the 1047297rst time in Nonorsquos A 1047298 oresta eacute jovem e cheja de
vida (1965ndash6) Bruno Bartolozzirsquos in1047298uential New Sounds for Woodwind 45 giving
multiphonic and microtonal 1047297ngerings 1047297rst appeared in 1967
What is at the heart of instrumental transformation is the simple notion that
if these instruments are capable of a wider spectrum of sounds than is expected
of them in common-practice repertoire then these sounds should be added to
the player rsquos lsquotoolboxrsquo and made available to composers as a natural part of the
instrument rsquos abilities It is exactly these instrumental quirks if you like an
exploitation of the instrumentsrsquo imperfections that gives an instrument
its depth of character and immeasurably extends its expressive possibilities
Ferneyhough in relation to his second solo 1047298ute piece Unity Capsule (1975ndash6)
writes
44 Also known as Bill Smith when he plays with Dave Brubeck45 B Bartolozzi New Sounds for Woodwind 2nd edn Oxford University Press 1982
792 R O G E R H E A T O N
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2012
Downloaded from Cambridge Histories Online by IP 1469525317 on Mon Sep 21 053915 BST 2015httpdxdoiorg101017CHOL9780521896115031
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2015
7262019 c Bo 9781139025966 a 041
httpslidepdfcomreaderfullc-bo-9781139025966-a-041 1721
I began by elaborating a system of organisation based on the naturally occur-
ring irregularities in the 1047298utersquos sonic character on the one hand various types of
microtonal interval capable of being produced by means of lip or 1047297ngers on the
other by recombining articulative techniques familiar to all 1047298utists (tongue
action lip tension larger or smaller embouchure aperture intensity of vibrato)into hitherto unfamiliar constellations What the piece is attempting to suggest
is that no compositional style can achieve full validity which does not
take as its point of departure that symbiosis between the performer and his
instrument in all its imperfection from which the life force of music
emanates46
Unity Capsulersquos use of extended technique and its precise notation is still
probably the most extreme example in the repertoire of any instrument47
Firstly basic sound production normal tone with varying intensities of
vibrato a dynamic range from pppp (verging on inaudible) to as loud as possiblewith a diff erent dynamic for every sonic event breath sounds and the combi-
nation of breath and tone embouchure changes (the diff ering angle of the
mouthpiece to the lips and the tightness or looseness of the embouchure)
Secondly additional treatments and eff ects air sounds audible in-breaths as
well as vocalisations through the instrument glissandi (both 1047297nger and lip)
1047298utter-tongue (both normal tongue 1047298utter and throat growling or lsquogarglingrsquo)
key clicks lsquolip pizzicatorsquo (a kind of slap tongue) Thirdly microtones quarter-
tones (a twenty-four note scale) 1047297fth-tones (a thirty-one note scale with1047297ngerings are given in the scorersquos Notes for Performance) and microtonal
activity notated graphically as rapid un-pitched grace notes which are intervals
smaller than a 1047297fth-tone What makes the piece particularly challenging is both
the microtones (especially at speed as in most cases speci1047297c 1047297ngerings need to
be employed) and the simultaneous production of the diff erent eff ects and
treatments for both 1047298ute and voice with the music written on two staves the
lower one containing the vocal part Ferneyhough talks about his awareness of
overstepping lsquothe limits of the humanly realizablersquo48 but his concern is with a
musical ideal that not only relates to accuracy but to style and the essence of
his music he tolerates wrong notes and rhythmic inaccuracies if the latter is
evident
Additional layers of notation for sound treatments appear in a number of
pieces the plunger mute notation below the stave in Beriorsquos 1965 Sequenza V for
trombone or a more recent trombone solo Richard Barrett rsquos Basalt (1990ndash1)
46 Boros and Toop (eds) Ferneyhough Collected Writings p 9947 Ferneyhough as a 1047298ute player tested the eff ects and the general playability of the piece but also citesRobert Dick rsquos in1047298uential The Other Flute (Oxford University Press) published in 1975 at the time of composition in the scorersquos lsquoNotes for Performancersquo48 Boros and Toop (eds) Ferneyhough Collected Writings p 319
Instrumental performance in the twentieth century and beyond 793
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2012
Downloaded from Cambridge Histories Online by IP 1469525317 on Mon Sep 21 053915 BST 2015httpdxdoiorg101017CHOL9780521896115031
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2015
7262019 c Bo 9781139025966 a 041
httpslidepdfcomreaderfullc-bo-9781139025966-a-041 1821
where the voice is used almost throughout the piece The pioneer for trombon-
ists trombone technique and brass playing in general is the player and composer
Vinko Globokar His work has always explored new sounds and techniques not
only for brass yet what is signi1047297cant here is that while the notation is always
clear precise and readable even when he is asking for very complex sounds (as aplayer he is well aware of practicalities) he is also a composer who often notates
the impossible Like Ferneyhough whose music is in theory playable (certainly
at a slower tempo) Globokar often asks for a number of diff erent techniques
simultaneously vocalising together with pitched notes percussive eff ects with
1047297ngers or mutes playing on the in-breath circular breathing and so on a
combination of which unlike Ferneyhough are sometimes physically impossible
to produce But it is the tension and drama in the act of trying that is as much
part of the musical intention as any kind of accuracy The aim in much of thismusic is a performance that Ferneyhough has called an honourable or lsquointelligent
failurersquo49 lsquothe knife-edge quality of the possibility of not achieving somethingrsquo50
but again unlike Ferneyhough Globokar is an improviser so this element of
chance setting up a precise situation where the outcome may be unexpected is
acceptable Similarly in Sciarrinorsquos important Six Caprices (1976) for violin he
follows an arpeggiated style reminiscent of Paganini (an important reference in
these pieces) but uses diamond note heads for half-pressed left-hand pressure
resulting in some accurate harmonics but also in much more unstable andunpredictable pitches The idea of the unplayable and the unpredictable is also
largely the problem concerned with microtonal writing
Microtones have an honourable history with early exponents such as
Wyschnegradsky Alois Haacuteba Julian Carillo Ives and others Performances
of their work inspired instrumental modi1047297cations and new inventions The
instruments are now mostly in the museum and almost all microtonal music is
written for standard orchestral instruments without modi1047297cations51 There
are a number of compositional approaches that result in these microtones
being perceived in diff erent ways As I have mentioned when played at great
speed they are almost impossible to hear when played slower they often
particularly in string playing sound like poor intonation and are more
successful in the woodwind with speci1047297c 1047297ngerings for quite accurate tun-
ing52 When played slowly they can be clearly heard as either in1047298ections or
49 Ibid p 269 50 Ibid p 27051 Scordatura or detuning the lower strings is widely used in Scelsi for example but never for microtonaltuning Pianos and harpsichords have been tuned microtonally in works by Ives for example and morerecently in pieces by Kevin Volans and Clarence Barlow52 Microtones on all orchestral instruments are also used for trilling on one note colour trills bisbigliandowhat Radulescu calls lsquoyellow tremolirsquo
794 R O G E R H E A T O N
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2012
Downloaded from Cambridge Histories Online by IP 1469525317 on Mon Sep 21 053915 BST 2015httpdxdoiorg101017CHOL9780521896115031
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2015
7262019 c Bo 9781139025966 a 041
httpslidepdfcomreaderfullc-bo-9781139025966-a-041 1921
bends (in much Japanese new music in shakuhachi -in1047298uenced 1047298ute music or
the nausea inducing swooping in Xenakis) or as speci1047297cally tuned pitches In
post-serial music of the complex school the intention is a natural and further
saturation of the chromatic scale where the notes in the cracks between
the semitones are heard as new pitches within say a twenty-four-note scaleThe problems occur when pitches do not move stepwise facilitating a linear
contrapuntal style where microtones add to the expansion and expressiveness
of the melodic line (and thereby allowing for perceptual lsquogoodnessrsquo because
one can hear them against the stable pitches) If the music jumps in larger
intervals fourths or greater the eff ect is of poor tuning Some composers
devise new modesscales using microtones which arise naturally out of the
material (much more successful from the player rsquos point of view) and what
often results here is a music which is unafraid to mix dissonance (verging onnoise) and consonance where the use of a consonant sonority because of its
context and how the music arrives at it functions as just another sound or
perhaps a resolution of more complex colours onto a primary one ndash what does
not happen is the listener rsquos sharp intake of breath on hearing a major triad a
reminiscence of tonality out of context
Giacinto Scelsi was doing this in the 1960s After being a recluse for much of
his life he seemed to be rediscovered in Darmstadt during the 1980s and his
pieces hovering microtonally around a single pitch are now quite well knownIn the fourth movement of the Third String Quartet (1963) single pitches
(primarily B 1047298at) are explored with diff ering bow pressures vibrato and
quarter-tone glissandi but what is striking is the arrival on consonant harmo-
nies (G1047298at major second inversion then in root position) in no way reminiscent
of tonality but purely as sonorous consonances This idea of consonance and
dissonance as coexisting without implying earlier styles is nowhere more
apparent than in the work of the spectral composers
The predominantly French spectral music a term originating from Hughes
Dufourt and centred mostly on Paris emerged in the early 1970s led by
Tristan Murail and Geacuterard Grisey Its approach and aesthetic was markedly
diff erent from the then prevailing styles and while in1047298uenced by electronic
music it strove rather to explore a diff erent world of texture and sound
exploration using traditional instruments and sometimes live electronic
treatments This music is organic in the truest sense based on the analysis
and reproduction of natural sounds as well as notes themselves (like Scelsi or
later Radulescu) getting inside the notes dealing with soundrsquos density and
grittiness Additive synthesis in electro-acoustic technique (the building of complex sounds from simple ones sine waves) gives the model for the
creation of new sound complexes new harmony and instrumental timbre
Instrumental performance in the twentieth century and beyond 795
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2012
Downloaded from Cambridge Histories Online by IP 1469525317 on Mon Sep 21 053915 BST 2015httpdxdoiorg101017CHOL9780521896115031
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2015
7262019 c Bo 9781139025966 a 041
httpslidepdfcomreaderfullc-bo-9781139025966-a-041 2021
Instruments have particular characteristics in diff erent registers The
clarinet rsquos low notes for example are rich in upper partials which can be
highlighted by lsquosplittingrsquo the note with the embouchure to reveal and simul-
taneously play some of the partials of the fundamental The higher the pitch
the fewer the partials resulting in increased thinness of tone There are aconsiderable number of new compositional techniques here53 but most seem
to involve the reproduction of timbres analysed spectrographically Murailrsquos
large-scale orchestral piece Gondwana (1980) at its opening creates a bell
sound transforming into a brass sound Grisey rsquos Partiels (1975) takes as its
starting point the sonogram analysis of a trombonersquos low pedal E Despite the
diff erences between them these composersrsquo fundamental interest is in the
manipulation of sound for soundrsquos sake in1047298uenced by acoustics and psycho-
acoustics frequency as given in Hertz rather than pitch resulting from thedivision of the tempered scale into microtonal steps Taking the range of
composed music the lowest note might be A0 (275Hz) the highest A7
(3520Hz) or the C above that 4186Hz What is more difficult is to map
these precise frequencies onto instruments designed for equal temperament
What results is an approximation using quarter eighth and sixteenth tone
notation again incorporating a certain amount of eff ort on the player rsquos part
to reproduce these with any accuracy But the sounds and their inherent
natural expressiveness are often glorious And so to minimalism and experimental tonality The challenge here for the
performer is not one of technical excess but of something much more funda-
mental and familiar Minimal pieces require a virtuosity of precise rhythm and
an unfailing sense of accurate pulse something which many musicians (unless
working with a click-track) 1047297nd difficult not least because of their innate
musical 1047298exibility there is no room here for lsquointerpretationrsquo (rubato equals
inaccuracy) and again it is the performer rsquos need to lsquointerpret rsquo which arises as a
problem in the music of tonal post-experimentalists This music is often
understated rhythmically straightforward diatonic and can imply a tradition
of performance familiar from the early twentieth century if not before while
belonging to a much more recent experimental movement To the uninitiated
player this may not be apparent from the score as these scores often have little
notated information apart from pitch and rhythm This music like Satiersquos can
demonstrate that pieces sometimes lasting only a few minutes can be hypnoti-
cally repetitive without becoming tedious simple but not simplistic The
music is not concerned with intentional nostalgia pastiche satire or quotation
yet there are references which can eff ectively conjure past musical styles The
53 See J Fineberg lsquoSpectral music history and techniquesrsquo Contemporary Music Review 192 (2000) 7 ndash22
796 R O G E R H E A T O N
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2012
Downloaded from Cambridge Histories Online by IP 1469525317 on Mon Sep 21 053915 BST 2015httpdxdoiorg101017CHOL9780521896115031
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2015
7262019 c Bo 9781139025966 a 041
httpslidepdfcomreaderfullc-bo-9781139025966-a-041 2121
music can be played (referring to Rosenrsquos point) in two ways A lsquocorrect rsquo
performance represents its radical nature by presenting the material simply
without interpretative intervention clean and unfussy But a player rsquos innate
and irrepressible musical re1047298ex to project a personal response born of
retrieved tradition will instantly recognise the familiar tonal contours andgestures and even on a 1047297rst sight-reading will want to make explicit the
implied character not far beneath the surface of these notes It may be difficult
for a player to suppress these romantic urges the need to rallentando at phrase
closures to vary the lengths of the pausesrests to linger on appoggiaturas or
to crescendo and diminuendo on rising and falling phrases
Where next For composers the golden age of instrumental experimenta-
tion is over and we are enjoying a period of pluralism where younger
composers without or consciously ignoring a sense of tradition can pick-rsquonrsquo-mix using musics of other cultures and popular genres woven into their
lsquoart rsquo music Many of them are seduced by digital technology laptop compos-
ers and performers improvise with noise but there is nothing new here apart
from the speed and ease of production and manipulation It seems to me that
the great electronic pieces have been written Stockhausenrsquos Gesang der
Juumlnglinge (1955ndash6) or Denis Smalley rsquos Pentes (1974) The cheapness of tech-
nology and the proliferation of music technology degree courses do not
re1047298
ect a surge of interest in electronic composition the courses are simply servicing the mammon of the media industry For performers instrumental
experimentation is over too and the instruments themselves have not
changed because of it The digital age hardly touches us at all in terms of
performance (apart from recording) synthesisers keyboard and wind are in
the second-hand stores and for those pieces with live instruments and
electronic manipulation the laptop simply replaces the banks of pre-digital
hardware the sounds are pretty much the same For the performer the great
melting pot of style and exploration that was the twentieth century has given
us and continues to reveal great riches a wealth of work rewarding and
sometimes frustrating probably too diverse for one player to encompass In
the current period of stylistic 1047298ux compositional trends and fashions will
continue to come and go and committed players will be as busy as they always
have been with new work enjoying themselves in the musical playpen
Instrumental performance in the twentieth century and beyond 797
7262019 c Bo 9781139025966 a 041
httpslidepdfcomreaderfullc-bo-9781139025966-a-041 321
late as 1920 as the lsquorevolution in musical technique around 1910 was succeeded
by a profound transformation of aesthetic outlook around 1920rsquo4 here he is
looking to Stravinsky and the twelve-tone Schoenberg For the subject of this
chapter performance practice and instrumental exploitation the twentieth
century is not lsquolongrsquo but I would suggest quite short covering the mid-century from the 1950s to the late 1980s5
Much of this periodrsquos instrumental experimentation and usage the develop-
ment of so-called lsquoextendedrsquo techniques is embedded in modernism and its
language of free atonality The very life of these lsquonew rsquo sounds seems to depend
on the freedom begun by Schoenbergrsquos emancipation of dissonance a modernist
journey continuing through the familiar canonic tradition of post-serial com-
posers associated with the Darmstadt summer courses electronic music studios
and American campuses which reaches its peak during the 1980s with theconsiderable achievements of 1047297gures such as Ferneyhough and Carter This
journey was aided by the politics of modern music a politics of both the
lsquoindustry rsquo and the critics with their predilection for complexity and opaqueness
the two overriding prerequisites with which the cultural elite often legitimise
their artists and their art A review of Reichrsquos The Desert Music typi1047297es the view
Take for instance an unremarkable melodic phrase such as might have been
served as an accompanying 1047297gure in a nineteenth-century ballet score Hardly
has it appeared quite early in The Desert Music than it is subsumed into acharacteristic Reich pattern Yet before it has been fully ingested it 1047298eetingly
evokes another world The damage has been done Heard in a non-Reichian
context its banality is painfully evident These reminiscences are fatal They
confront Reichrsquos music with idioms more powerful than his own6
Conductors festival directors radio controllers and most critics promoted and
supported the modernist mission7 often to the detriment of other both more and
less radical musics (William Glock rsquos tenure at the BBC 1959ndash73 is an example)
Cage might have been tolerated even revered as a philosopher and inventor
who happened to use music as his medium but much else such as text pieces or
Alvin Lucier rsquos 1970 tape loop piece I am sitting in a room the beginnings of
4 C Dahlhaus trans J B Robinson Nineteenth-Century Music Berkeley University of California Press1989 p 3355 Perhaps 1990 is good place to stop with Ferneyhoughrsquos Fourth String Quartet with soprano a work commissioned as a companion piece for Schoenbergrsquos Second Quartet6 P Heyworth Observer 4 August 19857 There are of course notable exceptions including among the critics composer Tom Johnson writingin the New York Village Voice (1971ndash82) Keith Potter writing in his own journal Contact from the 1970s tothe 1990s and for the Independent British daily and Michael Nyman writing in the British weekly magazines and in Tempo during the 1960s and 1970s Among radio producers the composer Ernst
Albrecht Stiebler during his time at Hessischer Rundfunk (1969ndash95) produced prize-winning programmesof music by Alvin Curran and Walter Zimmermann Cage Wolff Feldman Radulescu and others
Instrumental performance in the twentieth century and beyond 779
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2012
Downloaded from Cambridge Histories Online by IP 1469525317 on Mon Sep 21 053915 BST 2015httpdxdoiorg101017CHOL9780521896115031
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2015
7262019 c Bo 9781139025966 a 041
httpslidepdfcomreaderfullc-bo-9781139025966-a-041 421
minimalism the Duchamp-inspired objet trouveacute composers and the rest was seen
by this elite as peripheral and unmusical The modernist supportersrsquo passionate
zealous campaigns and polemics enforced the tradition8 but this is music where
since the early 1990s one has sensed the end of the road
Except of course to return to Georgersquos lsquoLuft rsquo this is only part of the storythere are important parallel histories of experimental radical endeavour neo-
conservative symphonic work and those quasi-serialists who eventually
jumped the good ship Darmstadt wanting to be freed from purely atonal
functions Ligeti for example Signi1047297cant opera composers and symphonists
just to mention only a few of the lesser-known British ones such as Malcolm
Arnold Robert Simpson William Alwyn and Alun Hoddinott demonstrate a
rich body of work which is even now only being rediscovered and recorded
But the radical experimental movement seemed like a sideshow for theinitiated only a ghetto deafened by the institutionalised big guns of fully
notated atonality As fashions change it has taken centre stage in current
music-making in a number of guises most signi1047297cantly now in the form of
tonal post-minimalism This radicalism has a tradition with its beginnings in
the eccentricities of Ives and Satie
Satie is of pivotal importance to European experimental composers British
in particular as are such determinedly non-canonical 1047297gures as Lord Berners
Percy Grainger and others musicians as in1047298
uential though perhaps lessdirectly so as Cage The recent music of Bryars Hobbs and Skempton9
who started as text composers profoundly in1047298uenced by the visual arts and
who were founding members of the Scratch Orchestra and the Portsmouth
Sinfonia does not eschew functional diatonic harmony but rather embel-
lishes complements and subverts The American in1047298uence on European
experimental music is important (Bryars for example worked with Cage
on preparing HPSCHD (1967 ndash9) and with Reichrsquos group as a pianist) and the
1950s and 1960s particularly is the period most associated with indetermi-
nacy and the work of the lsquoNew York Schoolrsquo Earle Brown John Cage
Morton Feldman and Christian Wolff Pieces from this period still enjoy a
performance life and recordings frequently appear as younger generations of
performers discover this material How do they approach it There are
documentary recordings of course but as with performing any music from
8 Boulez is perhaps the most notable campaigner but one should not overlook his dogmatism and musicalnarrow-mindedness Other in1047298uential 1047297gures include the musicologist Harry Halbreich who called theemerging composers of the German lsquonew simplicity rsquo during the 1980s (including Hans-Christian vonDadelson and Wolfgang von Schweinitz) the lsquonew simpletonsrsquo9 John White and Dave Smith are also part of this group with a large body of music for solo piano Pianist John Tilbury has coined the label lsquoNew English Piano Schoolrsquo For a discussion see S E Walker lsquoThe new English keyboard school a second ldquogolden agerdquo rsquo Leonardo Music Journal 11 (2001) 17 ndash23
780 R O G E R H E A T O N
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2012
Downloaded from Cambridge Histories Online by IP 1469525317 on Mon Sep 21 053915 BST 2015httpdxdoiorg101017CHOL9780521896115031
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2015
7262019 c Bo 9781139025966 a 041
httpslidepdfcomreaderfullc-bo-9781139025966-a-041 521
the past the player addresses the material with a sense of history speci1047297cally a
performance practice based on the tradition in which the music resides
Feldmanrsquos Projections II (1951) is one of his 1047297rst graph pieces with the
instrumentsrsquo ranges divided into high middle and low with rhythm dynamics
(all generally very quiet) and performance techniques such as pizzicato notatedThe two Intersections (1951ndash3) pieces for orchestra go a step further with only
register given and everything else to be chosen freely Feldman writes that
the intention here is to lsquoproject sounds into time free from compositional
rhetoric that had no place herersquo10 But he soon discarded graphic notation
because lsquoI began to discover its most important 1047298aw I was not only allowing
the sounds to be free ndash I was also liberating the performers I had never thought
of the graph as an art of improvisation but more as a totally abstract sonic
adventurersquo11
Cage remarked of Feldmanrsquos later fully notated music as repre-
senting Feldman lsquohimself playing his graph musicrsquo12 There is certainly an
element of fuzzy lsquodissonancersquo between compositional intention and what play-
ers can produce in this music It is possible to follow the letter of these graphic
scores while still allowing for a sound world inappropriate to the style and the
composer rsquos intentions The problem is of players who might respond with a
tonal or at least tonally reminiscent vocabulary which con1047298icts with the
dissonant language of the modernist tradition in which these pieces exist
lsquo
allowing the sounds to be freersquo
rejects their rearrangement into musically meaningful (consonant) constellations13
10 B H Friedman Give my Regards to Eighth Street Collected Writings of Morton Feldman Cambridge MAExact Change 2000 p 611 Ibid p 612 As quoted in M Nyman Experimental Music Cage and Beyond 2nd edn Cambridge University Press1999 p 5313 Dave Smith recounts the storyof Feldmanbeing extremely cross at a performance in Munich of Wolff rsquos
Burdocks by the Scratch Orchestra Smithrsquos email to me (30 March 2009) is worth quoting almost in fulllsquoThe Scratch Orchestra concert was at Munich radio station on 31st August 1972 The number ldquo7 rdquoappeared in section 5 of Burdocks This was the opening section (fairly extended) in this particular perform-
ance The banjo player was Carole Finer She played more than one folksong (the second was a phrase fromldquoClementinerdquo) with appreciable gaps in between Shortly after the third began Feldman after letting forthan extended ldquoOhhhhrdquo got to his feet and announced ldquoI hope everyone here understands that this hasnothing (at all) to do with Christian Wolff rdquo He ranted on for a couple of sentences Richard Ascough oneof the members of the Scratch had a few words with Cage Feldman and Tudor after the concert They hadtaken exception to a number of things including the folksongs Cage said that the number 7 indicated 7 sounds Ascough pointed out that there was nothing in the score to indicate that They went through thescore but couldnrsquot 1047297nd it Tudor reckoned there was another page which explained the symbols it wasnrsquot inany score which the Scratch orchestra had Tudor was wrong There are ldquomiscellaneous instructionsrdquo onthe title page which brie1047298y explain the usual Wolff notations but nothing to explain a number 7 Cage alsotook exception to Bernard Kelly rsquos interpretation of Section 10 for which the instructions are ldquoFlying andpossibly crawling or sitting stillrdquo (no explanation given) Bernard recited a poem which he had written
Ascough pointed out that in the Scratch Orchestra performance of Burdocks in London earlier in the year Sue Gittins had performed a recitation for Section 10 [and] had earned no objection from Wol ff whoattended both rehearsal and performance The Americans were unrepentant The performance wasldquobadrdquo was not in the spirit of Christian Wolff and Tilbury and Cardew had ldquobetrayed their specialrelationship with Christian Wolff rdquorsquo
Instrumental performance in the twentieth century and beyond 781
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2012
Downloaded from Cambridge Histories Online by IP 1469525317 on Mon Sep 21 053915 BST 2015httpdxdoiorg101017CHOL9780521896115031
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2015
7262019 c Bo 9781139025966 a 041
httpslidepdfcomreaderfullc-bo-9781139025966-a-041 621
Tradition performance aspects which become attached to works and styles
and originate from the techniques and idiosyncrasies of speci1047297c performers are
consolidated over time and apply just as much here as in nineteenth-century
music With a very diff erent work from the same period Berio also felt the
need to control performance in his carefully rewritten Sequenza I for 1047298ute(1958) which now exists in two versions the original in timendashspace notation
and the 1992 revised version rhythmically fully notated Berio in an interview
before the 1992 rewrite comments
[I] adopted a notation that was very precise but allowed a margin of 1047298exibility
in order that the player might have the freedom ndash psychological rather than
physical ndash to adapt the piece here and there to his technical stature But instead
this notation has allowed many players ndash none of them by any means shining
examples of professional integrity ndash to perpetuate adaptations that were littleshort of piratical In fact I hope to rewrite Sequenza I in rhythmic notation
maybe it will be less lsquoopenrsquo and more authoritarian but at least it will be
reliable14
Whether the score is graphically notated or in timendashspace notation or in some
combination this does not allow the performer licence to approximation
With text scores the kind of intuitive music one 1047297nds in Stockhausenrsquos Aus
dem sieben Tagen15 (1968) for example Set sail for the Sun from this collection16
one assumes from the score this is a move from dissonance to consonance
could that mean to a gloriously colourfully voiced major triad Cagersquos Music for
Piano (1952ndash6) is his 1047297rst use of indeterminate notation with pitch and the
order of events 1047297xed and all other parameters left free apart from Cagersquos
control over pitch the result will be diff erent each time it is played David
Tudor rsquos approach to the performance of these early works was to meticulously
pre-prepare and notate the pieces Cagersquos Variations II written for Tudor in
1961 is a particularly abstract piece of lines and dots six transparencies with
single lines and 1047297ve transparencies with single points Cage instructs the
players to overlay the sheets and to measure the lines which represent lsquo1)frequency 2) amplitude 3) timbre 4) duration 5) point of occurrence in an
established period of time [and] 6) structure of event (number of sounds
making up an aggregate or constellation)rsquo17 Tudor rsquos realisation of the piece
14 D Osmond-Smith Luciano Berio Two Interviews London Marion Boyars 1985 p 9915 There are of course hundreds of examples from Wolff and the early British period of BryarsSkempton Parsons to recent British composers such as John Lely Important composers include the
Wandelweiser group of thirteen international composers (see wwwwandelweiserde) other recent American pieces can be downloaded at wwwuploaddownloadperformnet16 The text reads lsquoplay a tone for so long until you hear its individual vibrations[] hold the tone and listento the tones of the others ndash all of them together not to individual ones ndash and slowly move your tone untilyou arrive at complete harmony and the whole sound turns to gold to pure gently shimmering 1047297rersquo17 Composer rsquos note in the score
782 R O G E R H E A T O N
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2012
Downloaded from Cambridge Histories Online by IP 1469525317 on Mon Sep 21 053915 BST 2015httpdxdoiorg101017CHOL9780521896115031
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2015
7262019 c Bo 9781139025966 a 041
httpslidepdfcomreaderfullc-bo-9781139025966-a-041 721
(using an ampli1047297ed piano) was again detailed and could be said to have been
appropriated by the performer in a sense the work no longer belongs to Cage
James Pritchett convincingly argues that Tudor rsquos performance is not of Cagersquos
work but of a composition by Tudor himself18
Into this stylistically pluralistic picture what James Boros called in 1995 alsquonew totality rsquo19 we need to place performance and the performers of these
very diff erent musics The relationship between composer and performer
alliances and allegiances is little diff erent now from how it has always
been Brahms and Joachim Mozart and Stadler The privileging of virtuosity
remains an important aspect both for the fortunes of the itinerant soloist and
for the composer providing a vehicle for the drama of virtuosity in all its
diff erent manifestations not simply digital dexterity Composers often come
into contact with exceptional players and the resulting works extend thetechnical boundaries with both composers making demands that may at 1047297rst
seem impossible to execute (but soon begin to come within reach) and the
players themselves encouraging the composers with what Ferneyhough has
called their lsquobox of tricksrsquo20 There is nothing new here Haydnrsquos works for
his Esterhaacutezy string players during the 1760s resulted in concertos with
challenging parts Spohr rsquos clarinet concertos required his favourite player
Simon Hermstedt to add keys to his instrument to be able to execute certain
otherwise unplayable passages Weber might have been the 1047297
rst to use multi-phonics at the end of the cadenza in his Concertino Op 45 (1806 rev 1815)
for French horn21 although the bassoonist Franz Anton Pfeiff er (1752ndash87)
was noted for a kind of three-part harmony presumably an early multiphonic
eff ect also using voice
There are a number of signi1047297cant diff erences and changes to the composer
performer relationship in the twentieth century What might be seen as new
from the mid-century onwards are composers writing for particular players
and specialist ensembles with talents in technical and sonic experimentation
musicians excited by the possibilities of their instruments beyond accepted
idiomatic writing These are players whose technical lsquotoolboxrsquo goes beyond the
all-pervading eighteenth- and nineteenth-century music (with a smattering of
Proko1047297ev Bartoacutek or Shostakovich) which still seems to dominate concert
programmes The composers associated with Darmstadt in the 1950s and
18 For a full discussion of Tudor rsquos papers in the Getty Research Institute see J Pritchett lsquoDavid Tudor ascomposerperformer in Cagersquos ldquo Variations IIrdquo rsquo Leonardo Music Journal 14 (2004) 11ndash1619 J Boros lsquo A ldquonew totality rdquorsquo Perspectives of New Music 331 and 2 (1995) 538ndash5320 J Boros and R Toop (eds) Brian Ferneyhough Collected Writings Amsterdam Harwood 1998p 37021 This is actually two-part writing playing and singing rather than multiphonics as such but by singing athird harmonic often results
Instrumental performance in the twentieth century and beyond 783
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2012
Downloaded from Cambridge Histories Online by IP 1469525317 on Mon Sep 21 053915 BST 2015httpdxdoiorg101017CHOL9780521896115031
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2015
7262019 c Bo 9781139025966 a 041
httpslidepdfcomreaderfullc-bo-9781139025966-a-041 821
1960s did not extend instrumental resources in those early years but certainly
extended traditional technique in terms of rhythmic asymmetry range the
quick succession of widely spaced pitch fast changes of extreme dynamics and
the sheer quantity of non-adjacent non-stepwise pitch collections The
Klavierstuumlcke of Stockhausen particularly required the extraordinary techni-que of pianists such as Tudor Paul Jacobs and Frederic Rzewski
Apart from the soloists what is signi1047297cant in the twentieth century is the
demise of the string quartet as the standard bearer of all that is new and
experimental and the rise of the small ensemble The majority of new music
since the Second World War has been written for ensembles either of one-to-a-
part chamber orchestra size (string quartet plus bass wind quintet plus trumpet
trombone piano and percussion) or smaller groups whose model is the instru-
mentation for Pierrot lunaire Friedrich Cerha and Kurt Schwertsik rsquos Ensemble
Die Reihe founded in Vienna in 1958 is probably the 1047297rst of the larger groups
formed initially to play music of the Second Viennese School Schwertsik played
the horn and conducted HK Gruber was the double bassist A few years earlier
Boulez was organising and conducting his own Parisian Domaines Musicales
concerts22 The Darmstadt Internationales Kammerensemble was an ad hoc
ensemble made up of the instrumental teachers at the Summer Courses from
its inception in 1946 Later groups such as the London Sinfonietta (formed in
1968) the Pierrot Players (formed by Maxwell Davies and Birtwistle in 1967which became The Fires of London) and groups in the USA such as Speculum
Musicae (formed in 1971) were all based to a certain extent on their continental
forebears Boulezrsquos own Ensemble Intercontemporain (formed in 1976) was
itself modelled on the London Sinfonietta and at its inception had some of
the same British players in common Among the string quartets earlier in the
century there are a few committed to new work The Roseacute Quartet played 1047297rst
performances of Schoenbergrsquos First and Second Quartets23 the Kolisch Quartet
formed and led by Rudolf Kolisch (1896ndash1978) was also inextricably linked to
Schoenberg (his second wife Gertrud was Kolischrsquos sister) and played 1047297rst
performances of Schoenberg Berg Webern and Bartoacutek24 The Juilliard
Quartet also played and recorded Schoenbergrsquos quartets in his lifetime and
later took on the difficulties of Carter rsquos quartets The Parisian Parrenin
Quartet was particularly active in new music during the 1950s and 1960s playing
22 For a detailed discussion of the beginnings of this society and ensemble see P Hill and N SimeoneOlivier Messiaen Oiseaux exotiques Aldershot Ashgate 2007 pp 12ndash1923 The leader Arnold Roseacute (1863ndash1946) was also the leader of the Vienna Philharmonic (1881ndash1938 withsome breaks)24 Kolisch like Schoenberg emigrated to the lsquoparadisersquo of Hollywood but returned to Germany partic-ularly to teach at the Darmstadt summer courses playing for example Schoenberg rsquos Phantasy Op 47 withEduard Steuermann
784 R O G E R H E A T O N
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2012
Downloaded from Cambridge Histories Online by IP 1469525317 on Mon Sep 21 053915 BST 2015httpdxdoiorg101017CHOL9780521896115031
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2015
7262019 c Bo 9781139025966 a 041
httpslidepdfcomreaderfullc-bo-9781139025966-a-041 921
many 1047297rst performances Henze and Penderecki among them and appearing in
Darmstadt performing Boulez But it is the Arditti Quartet rsquos extraordinary
achievement which despite the Kronosrsquos rather particular work in a much
smaller focused repertoire has almost single-handedly revived the medium25
followed now by many younger less specialised but equally committed quartetsOrchestras with the exception of some of the European radio orchestras
have been less willing in recent times to play or commission new work a sorry
tale that does not need re-examining here But the new music ensembles have
1047297lled the gap Their players are often soloists who have not trained to be
orchestral musicians or indeed have never played in an orchestra26 It is
unsurprising that many of these players during the 1970s and 1980s were
also part of the early music lsquoboomrsquo experimenting in the equally uncharted
territories of boxwood valvelessnatural gut string and the rest27
Many of these players have particular technical skills beyond speed and accuracy such
as a variety of tonal resources or a command of the altissimo register or circular
breathing and instrumental experimentation comes to the fore making an
instrument do things it was not designed to do introducing an idea of
collaboration where players can lead the way This new relationship with
technique allows for works to be created that exist in a dimension apart from
the concerns of traditional sound production and idiomatic writing Here the
phenomenon of the specialist has developed further not far removed fromthe composerperformer travelling showman certainly with the technique to
cope with the new demands but also a musical personality where the music
is often crafted to the strengths and the mannerisms of that performer
players and singers such as Cathy Berberian Jane Manning Harry
Sparnaay Irvine Arditti Pierre Yves Artaud Alan Hacker Heinz Holliger
and Vinko Globokar are instantly recognisable Certain players have a curi-
ously powerful and individual way of delivering material which almost
appropriates the music for their own purpose they create themselves in the
music project a style of approach which can develop into something more
tangible as composers write in ways which assume their performance styles
thereby creating a performance practice a tradition
Performance practice in recent music is an area that musicology has left
largely unexplored Very few expert performers write about what they do with
25 Founded in 1974 the Quartet describes its contemporary repertoire rather vaguely on its website as lsquoinexcess of several hundred piecesrsquo26 Although the Die Reihe and London Sinfonietta ensembles recruited almost entirely from interestedorchestral musicians27 Clarinettists include Hans Deinzer (who gave the 1047297rst performance of Boulezrsquos Domaines) Alan Hacker (Birtwistlersquos and Maxwell Daviesrsquos clarinettist) and Antony Pay (for whom Henze rsquos concerto Le Miracle dela Rose was composed)
Instrumental performance in the twentieth century and beyond 785
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2012
Downloaded from Cambridge Histories Online by IP 1469525317 on Mon Sep 21 053915 BST 2015httpdxdoiorg101017CHOL9780521896115031
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2015
7262019 c Bo 9781139025966 a 041
httpslidepdfcomreaderfullc-bo-9781139025966-a-041 1021
some notable exceptions28 some contribute in an anecdotal way29 and some
in the time-honoured fashion write treatises30 These treatises are however
very diff erent from those of earlier centuries (Quantz Leopold Mozart C P E
Bach) in that they deal purely with technique descriptive lsquohow-torsquo manuals of
new and extended techniques and tell us little about expression about themusic itself Charles Rosen writes lsquoIn interpreting a work of twentieth-
century music we can emphasize its radical nature or we can try to indicate
its nineteenth-century originsrsquo31 Players may believe that they do not have to
reckon with the weight of an established performance practice that they can
create their own in new music but there are approaches for example born out
of the Darmstadt works of the 1950s and 1960s which demand a level
of accuracy cleanliness of attack attention to colour and signi1047297cant lack of
expression which have become the accepted style a tradition that adheresclosely to the score (its lsquoradical naturersquo) There is no room here for a perform-
ance which irons out the extremes of dynamics speed and irregular rhythm
but this approach still often appears in tandem with the kind of conservatoire-
learned musicality one might expect If a phrase or section gesturally suggests
music reminiscent of lsquonineteenth-century originsrsquo despite its use of intervals of
seconds and ninths expression comes into play a kind of lsquoutility musicality rsquo
which may have nothing to do with the speci1047297c piece or its radical nature
performances of the opening oboe solo from Varegravesersquo
s Octandre is an example
32
Music of course needs to be brought to life by the player and notation has
become increasingly prescriptive in the composer rsquos attempt to control every
parameter but what is crucial for the performer in new music is to determine
exactly where a strict rendition is obligatory and where greater freedom of
rhythm and phrasing for the purposes of expression is more appropriate This
is nowhere more important than in the two extremes of compositional style
that have dominated the last thirty years of the twentieth century complexity
and minimalism
All music is complex on some level however simple its surface features may
be Complexity here refers not only to rhythmic irregularities but also to the
28 Among them Pierre Boulez Charles Rosen Mieko Kanno David Albermann Steve Schick and Herbert Henck29 For example Contemporary Music Review 211 (2002) edited by Marilyn Nonken is an interestingcollection of interviews of performers on performance with mostly American singers and players includingUrsula Oppens Rolf Schulte and Fred Sherry30 A number of treatises by way of example include Pierre Yves Artaud Robert Dick (1047298ute) HeinzHolliger Libby Van Cleve Peter Veale and Claus-Steff en Mahnkopf (oboe) Daniel Kientzy (saxophone)Phillip Rehfeldt Giuseppe Garborino (clarinet)31 W Thomas Composition ndash Performance ndash Reception Studies in the Creative Process in Music Aldershot
Ashgate 1998 p 7232 The opening four bars have almost no expression marks a single mp two small crescendodecrescendomarkings and an accent
786 R O G E R H E A T O N
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2012
Downloaded from Cambridge Histories Online by IP 1469525317 on Mon Sep 21 053915 BST 2015httpdxdoiorg101017CHOL9780521896115031
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2015
7262019 c Bo 9781139025966 a 041
httpslidepdfcomreaderfullc-bo-9781139025966-a-041 1121
way in which the serial tendency has required more information on the page to
allow the performer access to something in addition to a technically accurate
rendition The increased detail of lsquoaction notationrsquo descriptive of the sounds
intended and modes of execution is evident from the late nineteenth century
for example in Mahler and in the Second Viennese scores In the string writingone sees much use of diff erent modes of bowing sul tasto sul ponticello 1047298 autando
col legno (tratto and battuto) a wide range of dynamics with detailed use of the
crescendo and diminuendo signs accents daggerwedge and staccato signs tenuto
tenuto with staccato as well as complex tempo relationships rhythmic groupings
and so on With this level of notation players could execute the score accurately
but with little sense of style and early performances of Webern attest to this33
The increased detail of notation in later twentieth-century music is there to
guide interpretation to generate a new performance practice in unfamiliar music where traditions from earlier music are inappropriate One might argue
that much of the more recent music from the 1970s to the 1990s putting rhythm
to one side for the moment is over-notated and prescriptive constraining a
player rsquos ability to interpret but I would argue that quite the reverse is true
Scores increasingly look like the music sounds and once the notes have been
learnt there is an internalising of the additional information which leads to
an understanding and ownership of the music Schoenberg Berg and Webern
notate clearly to try to give a sense of style for example the use of tenuto with staccato in triple time to give a precise waltz lilt or at short phrase endings on the
last note giving a sense of lift or being left in mid-air their use of Hauptstimme
and Nebenstimme is an attempt to balance complex counterpoint and texture
Brian Ferneyhough is a composer who has probably travelled furthest
down this notational route yet his music largely comprises familiar gestures
found elsewhere in earlier literature What is challenging here is the speed at
which the events occur the density of the notation and the technical demands
on the player not just in terms of pitch (particularly microtones in quick
grace-note 1047298urries) but the overlaying of additional sound treatments far in
excess of anything before Comparing the sound world of Bergrsquos Lyric Suite
(1926) with Ferneyhoughrsquos Third String Quartet (1986ndash7) reminds us just
how lsquomodernrsquo certain sections of Bergrsquos piece sound The ponticello scurryings
at the opening of the third movement Allegro misterioso which gradually
transform into pizzicato at bar 14 the geschlagen (struckbounced) semi-
quavers at bars 40ndash2 or the extraordinary Tenebroso section in the 1047297fth
33 Peter Stadlenrsquos (1979) score of Webernrsquos Piano Variations Op 27 is important here Stadlen studiedthe work with Webern gave the 1047297rst performance and later published a facsimile score with Webern rsquosadded performance annotations The score is said to have in1047298uenced Boulezrsquos interpretations of
Webernrsquos music
Instrumental performance in the twentieth century and beyond 787
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2012
Downloaded from Cambridge Histories Online by IP 1469525317 on Mon Sep 21 053915 BST 2015httpdxdoiorg101017CHOL9780521896115031
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2015
7262019 c Bo 9781139025966 a 041
httpslidepdfcomreaderfullc-bo-9781139025966-a-041 1221
movement Presto delirando with its crescendo 1047298 autando double stops and held
double stops with tremolo ponticello interjections (bars 85ndash120) all 1047297nd echoes
and similarities in the 1047297rst movement of Ferneyhoughrsquos quartet Despite the
rhythmic complexities in Ferneyhough the sound of the 1047297rst movement
(at least in the Arditti recording)34 is of periodic events and simultaneousattacks for all four players not unlike in Berg the sound is exotically enticing
drawing the listener in but what is diff erent from Berg is its discontinuity
The movement is clearly structured as a juxtaposition of diff erent types
of material but the eff ect is of an episodic unfolding of statements the longest
of which is never more than eight or ten seconds in length The second
movement in contrast is a continuous fast-paced drama driving the listener
forward The form here is clear even on 1047297rst hearing beginning with a
frenetic 1047297rst-violin solo adding the second in a duo then the much slower-paced viola and cello together leading to the 1047297rst climax after a bar of fast
rhythmic unison at the quasi recitativo (bar 56) and a 1047297nal climax again with
simultaneous attacks over a solo viola (bar 103) who completes the movement
and the piece Sometimes the music slows so one is able to hear stable pitch
relationships (despite its microtonality one does not hear the quarter-tones it
all sounds remarkably well tempered) as in the viola and cellorsquos 1047297rst entry at
bar 18 a kind of cantus 1047297 rmus under the busy violins but what one does hear
are the familiar gestures of the expressionistic style present in the Lyric SuiteIt is this kind of grounding of radical new work from the latter part of the
century in the early expressionistic style that allows an lsquoentry rsquo for both
performers and listeners gesture and salient events not pitch
I hesitate to say that the music of the complex school sounds surprisingly
old-fashioned but the two issues which have overshadowed the actual sound of
the music giving it the patina of modernity and radicalism and which have
certainly concerned players are rhythm and microtonality Much of the dis-
course about this has been centred on Darmstadt during the Hommel era in the
1980s35 but it would be a mistake to associate Darmstadt only with complexity
of the serial and post-serial kind German institutions after the Second World
War were recipients of considerable (American) funds to put culture back on
track De-Nazi1047297cation was just as much a part of compositional style as it was
of political cleansing36 The Summer Courses began with an emphasis on
modern tonal styles Hindemith and Bartoacutek but Messiaen and Leibowitz
34 Brian Ferneyhough 1 Arditti String Quartet Disque Montagne 1994 M078900235 Friedrich Hommel was the director of the Summer Courses from 1981 to 199436 For a thorough discussion see A Beal New Music New Allies American Experimental Music in West Germany from the Zero Hour to Reuni 1047297 cation Berkeley University of California Press 2006 Also T Thacker
Music after Hitler 1945ndash1955 Aldershot Ashgate 2007
788 R O G E R H E A T O N
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2012
Downloaded from Cambridge Histories Online by IP 1469525317 on Mon Sep 21 053915 BST 2015httpdxdoiorg101017CHOL9780521896115031
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2015
7262019 c Bo 9781139025966 a 041
httpslidepdfcomreaderfullc-bo-9781139025966-a-041 1321
changed the direction and soon after the coursersquos 1047297rst director Wolfgang
Steinecke clearly had a vision to continue and develop the modernist tradition
But it did not last long There were disagreements Nono left in 1962 Boulez
taught from 1962 to 1965 and Stockhausen from 1966 to 1970 in any case the
arrival of Cage in 1958 fed the in1047298uence of indeterminacy and a group of composers less interested in the prevailing strict procedures showed that a
colourful theatrical approach was also possible Berio Kagel and Ligeti among
them Signi1047297cant here is the 1047297rst visit to Darmstadt of David Tudor someone
who begins and almost ends our story with his in1047298uential post-Cageian elec-
tronic work with Merce Cunningham
Tudor arrived in 1956 to teach but also to illustrate a lecture given by Stefan
Wolpe playing examples by Sessions Perle and Babbitt as well as Cage Brown
Feldman and Wolff Tudor was particularly keen to present Cagersquos Music of
Changes (1951) in the interpretation classes37 and to give the 1047297rst European
performances Tudor and Cage gave a two-piano recital of music by Brown
Cage Feldman and Wolff in 1958 and this seems to have been a signi1047297cant
turning point for the reception of this music and its aesthetic38 The appearance
of the three American pianists Tudor Paul Jacobs and Frederic Rzewski (who
was there in 1956) is important for the performance of post-serial European
music particularly Stockhausenrsquos Klavierstuumlcke Stockhausen wrote the 1047297rst
piano pieces during 1952ndash
3 (numbers III and IV in the set of eleven) numbersIndashIV were 1047297rst performed in 1954 and V ndash VIII in 1955 by the Belgian pianist
Marcelle Mercenier at Darmstadt Number XI was 1047297rst performed by Tudor in
New York in 1957 and the 1047297rst German performance was given by Jacobs at
Darmstadt in 1957 Pieces V ndashX were originally dedicated to Tudor but
Stockhausen later changed this to Aloys Kontarsky who gave the 1047297rst perform-
ance of number IX Rzewski gave the premiere of piece X in Italy in 1962 and the
German premiere of IX in 1963 and recorded them both
Klavierstuumlck X is probably the most notorious of the set not least because of
the forearm clusters and the cluster glissandi Stockhausen suggests in the
scorersquos notes that lsquoTo play the cluster glissandi more easily and with enough
rapidity it is recommended that woollen gloves be worn the 1047297ngers of which
have been cut awayrsquo Kontarsky preferred rubber gloves and apparently
Rzewski dusted the piano keys and his hands with talcum powder The
German pianist Herbert Henck who studied under Kontarsky (and took
37 The structure of the summer school was and still is to have performersrsquo masterclass-based interpre-tation studios running simultaneously with composition studios together with general lectures andconcerts open to all38 The audience included Stockhausen Berio Penderecki Lachenmann Ligeti Xenakis the percussion-ist Christoph Caskel and pianist Paul Jacobs
Instrumental performance in the twentieth century and beyond 789
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2012
Downloaded from Cambridge Histories Online by IP 1469525317 on Mon Sep 21 053915 BST 2015httpdxdoiorg101017CHOL9780521896115031
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2015
7262019 c Bo 9781139025966 a 041
httpslidepdfcomreaderfullc-bo-9781139025966-a-041 1421
over his teaching in Darmstadt in the 1980s) worked on the piece with
Stockhausen and subsequently wrote a very useful book on the work includ-
ing a detailed analysis and a chapter on how to practise the piece39
He acknowledges that the primary problem is rhythm Stockhausenrsquos score
is clearly notated with the length of sections given above the staves and thebeams joining the 1047298urries of notes denoting fast (horizontal beam) acceler-
ando (rising beam) and ritardando (falling beam) collections of notes the
difficulty lies in the speeding up and slowing down within a fast tempo
while maintaining an internal sense of pulse All the grace notes are to be
played lsquoas fast as possiblersquo (lsquoso schnell wie moumlglichrsquo a direction that appears
time and again in twentieth-century music) with the basic tempo also as fast
as is playable The early recordings exciting as they are give the eff ect of
rapidity at the expense of the clarity of pitch and Stockhausen later talkedabout the grace notes as being melodic and suggested a slower basic pulse for
clarity of articulation40 Henck recommends an approach to practice which
performers might use for learning challenging music of any period and
suggests working very slowly in small sections but also not to practise the
piece in isolation
but always in conjunction with such music to which the hands are accustomed
which at least makes other (not more natural) demands on them The mastery
of very many technical problems in new music can often be excellently sup-ported by their traditional counterpart Thus for the sometimes ticklish chro-
maticism here one should work on pieces like the Chopin Etudes Op 10 No 2
or Op 25 No 6 Or better still to invent studies for oneself41
Rhythmic complexity and new lsquoactionrsquo notation are often the stumbling blocks
for performers A great deal of time is spent in music education becoming expert
in quickly reading and translating symbols into sound42 Composers often
devised symbols for particular sounds in isolation of each other working within
and for their own discrete musical communities and in doing so one of the
problems until recently has been the lack of a common notation for certain
eff ects even quarter-tone notation with its arrows diff erent shaped note heads
and diff ering versions of accidental signs confusing players Composers still
strive to explore areas of sound which require a clear and unambiguous notation
In Ferneyhough the notation speci1047297es as accurately as possible every possible
parameter and as I have said before it may lead to a performance where the
39 H Henck Klavierstuumlck X A Contribution toward Understanding Serial Technique Cologne Neuland198040 Ibid p 64 41 Ibid p 6142 See M Kanno lsquoPrescriptive notation limits and challengesrsquo Contemporary Music Review 262 (2007)231ndash54
790 R O G E R H E A T O N
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2012
Downloaded from Cambridge Histories Online by IP 1469525317 on Mon Sep 21 053915 BST 2015httpdxdoiorg101017CHOL9780521896115031
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2015
7262019 c Bo 9781139025966 a 041
httpslidepdfcomreaderfullc-bo-9781139025966-a-041 1521
performer rsquos concern with accuracy is paramount and a sense of lsquointerpretationrsquo
the 1047297nal stage of transmitting the music is missing This is not always the case
Expert performers who have a knowledge of the style and have worked with the
composer can transmit the essence of the music and create a tradition for that
speci1047297c work But how do new sounds enter the compositional and then nota-tional process Is there a gap between intention and realisation
Purely graphic notation however beautiful it may be in works such as
Cornelius Cardew rsquos Treatise or early works by Bussotti allows for the kind
of freedom where free improvisation is only a short step away The scores serve
as a visual stimulus for the interpreter rsquos creative energies and can be used
either to get the creative juices going or as a more prescriptive representation
of potentially speci1047297c soundsymbol relationships Any graphics pictures
colours are potential material43
What is more common are pieces that combinefamiliar music notation with other graphics Cardew provides an example in
his Octet rsquo 61 for Jasper Johns where sixty-one events are notated combining
hand-drawn pitches on staves with numbers and dynamics a number seven
might be seven repetitions of a pitch or an interval of a seventh or seven
discrete sounds or eff ects and so on Cardew recommends playing from the
score only for experienced performers and gives in the preface a traditionally
notated example of a possible realisation of the 1047297rst six events which while
useful as a simple explanation or key to symbols seems to me to miss the pointthis kind of notation contains enough information to realise spontaneously
Hans-Joachim Hespos also combines graphic and traditional notation in metic-
ulously detailed scores which sound like the kind of free jazz of players such as
Evan Parker or Peter Broumltzman combined with sometimes startling theatrical
approaches to playing and to the fabric of the instruments themselves The
scores do not always contain exact pitch material but do present a sophisti-
cated notation for unusual sounds and considerable use of the voice where
phonetic symbols are drawn in diff erent sizes thickness of type and placed on
the page to give a clear and easily read representation of the actual sound
dynamic and relative register The majority of composers have stayed with
standard notation measured or timendashspace with the occasional graphic to
represent the amplitude of vibrato or a note as high as possible where speci1047297c
pitch is irrelevant but these scores are also often littered with symbols repre-
senting extended techniques and by the 1980s there was beginning to be a
certain amount of uniformity of notational convention for these eff ects
The phenomena of extended techniques or instrumental deviation has its
roots in a number of ideas inventions and endeavours not least after the Second
43 Cathy Berberian uses strip cartoons in Stripsody for example
Instrumental performance in the twentieth century and beyond 791
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2012
Downloaded from Cambridge Histories Online by IP 1469525317 on Mon Sep 21 053915 BST 2015httpdxdoiorg101017CHOL9780521896115031
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2015
7262019 c Bo 9781139025966 a 041
httpslidepdfcomreaderfullc-bo-9781139025966-a-041 1621
World War a parallel exploration alongside electronic music where traditional
instruments could play with the machines (pre-prepared tape) be modi1047297ed by
them in delays loops and ring modulations but could also be made to emulate
the new electronic sounds themselves Composers and players have often acci-
dentally stumbled across certain eff ects ndash the innocently inquisitive composer (lsquowhat if Try this rsquo) has been at the heart of collaboration as has simply
experimenting with unorthodox approaches to instruments Satie was threading
paper through piano strings in his 1913 Le piegravege de Meacuteduse (Ravel also suggests
this in Lrsquo enfant et les sortilegraveges) Pianos at the turn of the century were being
modi1047297ed with diff erent dampers to give harp and lute-like eff ects Ivesrsquos
Concorde Sonata (1911) uses a length of wood to produce a cluster Henry
Cowell in his now well-known works from c 1913ndash30 was the 1047297rst to system-
atically explore the pianorsquos possibilities with clusters glissandi and use of the
inside of the piano plucking and dampingmuting strings which then led to
Cagersquos lsquoinventionrsquo of the prepared piano (around 1938) Much later Horatiu
Radulescu put a grand piano on its side retuned and bowed it with 1047297shing line
his lsquosound iconrsquo There was an exploration of a wider range of percussion
instruments both exotic and scrap metal with percussionists freed from the
orchestra to play in ensembles and even solo recitals on un-tuned percussion
Jazz players were growling and singing down saxophones and trombones in
Duke Ellingtonrsquo
s band of the 1920s and 1930s Modest eff
ects and the extensionof range upwards began with works such as Varegravesersquos1047298ute solo Density 215 (1936)
with its high D as well as probably the earliest use of key clicks Beriorsquos Sequenza
I (1958) for 1047298ute (for Severino Gazzeloni) has the 1047297rst use of a multiphonic which
in1047298uenced American clarinettist William O Smith44 also to explore multi-
phonics which he used for the 1047297rst time in Nonorsquos A 1047298 oresta eacute jovem e cheja de
vida (1965ndash6) Bruno Bartolozzirsquos in1047298uential New Sounds for Woodwind 45 giving
multiphonic and microtonal 1047297ngerings 1047297rst appeared in 1967
What is at the heart of instrumental transformation is the simple notion that
if these instruments are capable of a wider spectrum of sounds than is expected
of them in common-practice repertoire then these sounds should be added to
the player rsquos lsquotoolboxrsquo and made available to composers as a natural part of the
instrument rsquos abilities It is exactly these instrumental quirks if you like an
exploitation of the instrumentsrsquo imperfections that gives an instrument
its depth of character and immeasurably extends its expressive possibilities
Ferneyhough in relation to his second solo 1047298ute piece Unity Capsule (1975ndash6)
writes
44 Also known as Bill Smith when he plays with Dave Brubeck45 B Bartolozzi New Sounds for Woodwind 2nd edn Oxford University Press 1982
792 R O G E R H E A T O N
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2012
Downloaded from Cambridge Histories Online by IP 1469525317 on Mon Sep 21 053915 BST 2015httpdxdoiorg101017CHOL9780521896115031
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2015
7262019 c Bo 9781139025966 a 041
httpslidepdfcomreaderfullc-bo-9781139025966-a-041 1721
I began by elaborating a system of organisation based on the naturally occur-
ring irregularities in the 1047298utersquos sonic character on the one hand various types of
microtonal interval capable of being produced by means of lip or 1047297ngers on the
other by recombining articulative techniques familiar to all 1047298utists (tongue
action lip tension larger or smaller embouchure aperture intensity of vibrato)into hitherto unfamiliar constellations What the piece is attempting to suggest
is that no compositional style can achieve full validity which does not
take as its point of departure that symbiosis between the performer and his
instrument in all its imperfection from which the life force of music
emanates46
Unity Capsulersquos use of extended technique and its precise notation is still
probably the most extreme example in the repertoire of any instrument47
Firstly basic sound production normal tone with varying intensities of
vibrato a dynamic range from pppp (verging on inaudible) to as loud as possiblewith a diff erent dynamic for every sonic event breath sounds and the combi-
nation of breath and tone embouchure changes (the diff ering angle of the
mouthpiece to the lips and the tightness or looseness of the embouchure)
Secondly additional treatments and eff ects air sounds audible in-breaths as
well as vocalisations through the instrument glissandi (both 1047297nger and lip)
1047298utter-tongue (both normal tongue 1047298utter and throat growling or lsquogarglingrsquo)
key clicks lsquolip pizzicatorsquo (a kind of slap tongue) Thirdly microtones quarter-
tones (a twenty-four note scale) 1047297fth-tones (a thirty-one note scale with1047297ngerings are given in the scorersquos Notes for Performance) and microtonal
activity notated graphically as rapid un-pitched grace notes which are intervals
smaller than a 1047297fth-tone What makes the piece particularly challenging is both
the microtones (especially at speed as in most cases speci1047297c 1047297ngerings need to
be employed) and the simultaneous production of the diff erent eff ects and
treatments for both 1047298ute and voice with the music written on two staves the
lower one containing the vocal part Ferneyhough talks about his awareness of
overstepping lsquothe limits of the humanly realizablersquo48 but his concern is with a
musical ideal that not only relates to accuracy but to style and the essence of
his music he tolerates wrong notes and rhythmic inaccuracies if the latter is
evident
Additional layers of notation for sound treatments appear in a number of
pieces the plunger mute notation below the stave in Beriorsquos 1965 Sequenza V for
trombone or a more recent trombone solo Richard Barrett rsquos Basalt (1990ndash1)
46 Boros and Toop (eds) Ferneyhough Collected Writings p 9947 Ferneyhough as a 1047298ute player tested the eff ects and the general playability of the piece but also citesRobert Dick rsquos in1047298uential The Other Flute (Oxford University Press) published in 1975 at the time of composition in the scorersquos lsquoNotes for Performancersquo48 Boros and Toop (eds) Ferneyhough Collected Writings p 319
Instrumental performance in the twentieth century and beyond 793
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2012
Downloaded from Cambridge Histories Online by IP 1469525317 on Mon Sep 21 053915 BST 2015httpdxdoiorg101017CHOL9780521896115031
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2015
7262019 c Bo 9781139025966 a 041
httpslidepdfcomreaderfullc-bo-9781139025966-a-041 1821
where the voice is used almost throughout the piece The pioneer for trombon-
ists trombone technique and brass playing in general is the player and composer
Vinko Globokar His work has always explored new sounds and techniques not
only for brass yet what is signi1047297cant here is that while the notation is always
clear precise and readable even when he is asking for very complex sounds (as aplayer he is well aware of practicalities) he is also a composer who often notates
the impossible Like Ferneyhough whose music is in theory playable (certainly
at a slower tempo) Globokar often asks for a number of diff erent techniques
simultaneously vocalising together with pitched notes percussive eff ects with
1047297ngers or mutes playing on the in-breath circular breathing and so on a
combination of which unlike Ferneyhough are sometimes physically impossible
to produce But it is the tension and drama in the act of trying that is as much
part of the musical intention as any kind of accuracy The aim in much of thismusic is a performance that Ferneyhough has called an honourable or lsquointelligent
failurersquo49 lsquothe knife-edge quality of the possibility of not achieving somethingrsquo50
but again unlike Ferneyhough Globokar is an improviser so this element of
chance setting up a precise situation where the outcome may be unexpected is
acceptable Similarly in Sciarrinorsquos important Six Caprices (1976) for violin he
follows an arpeggiated style reminiscent of Paganini (an important reference in
these pieces) but uses diamond note heads for half-pressed left-hand pressure
resulting in some accurate harmonics but also in much more unstable andunpredictable pitches The idea of the unplayable and the unpredictable is also
largely the problem concerned with microtonal writing
Microtones have an honourable history with early exponents such as
Wyschnegradsky Alois Haacuteba Julian Carillo Ives and others Performances
of their work inspired instrumental modi1047297cations and new inventions The
instruments are now mostly in the museum and almost all microtonal music is
written for standard orchestral instruments without modi1047297cations51 There
are a number of compositional approaches that result in these microtones
being perceived in diff erent ways As I have mentioned when played at great
speed they are almost impossible to hear when played slower they often
particularly in string playing sound like poor intonation and are more
successful in the woodwind with speci1047297c 1047297ngerings for quite accurate tun-
ing52 When played slowly they can be clearly heard as either in1047298ections or
49 Ibid p 269 50 Ibid p 27051 Scordatura or detuning the lower strings is widely used in Scelsi for example but never for microtonaltuning Pianos and harpsichords have been tuned microtonally in works by Ives for example and morerecently in pieces by Kevin Volans and Clarence Barlow52 Microtones on all orchestral instruments are also used for trilling on one note colour trills bisbigliandowhat Radulescu calls lsquoyellow tremolirsquo
794 R O G E R H E A T O N
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2012
Downloaded from Cambridge Histories Online by IP 1469525317 on Mon Sep 21 053915 BST 2015httpdxdoiorg101017CHOL9780521896115031
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2015
7262019 c Bo 9781139025966 a 041
httpslidepdfcomreaderfullc-bo-9781139025966-a-041 1921
bends (in much Japanese new music in shakuhachi -in1047298uenced 1047298ute music or
the nausea inducing swooping in Xenakis) or as speci1047297cally tuned pitches In
post-serial music of the complex school the intention is a natural and further
saturation of the chromatic scale where the notes in the cracks between
the semitones are heard as new pitches within say a twenty-four-note scaleThe problems occur when pitches do not move stepwise facilitating a linear
contrapuntal style where microtones add to the expansion and expressiveness
of the melodic line (and thereby allowing for perceptual lsquogoodnessrsquo because
one can hear them against the stable pitches) If the music jumps in larger
intervals fourths or greater the eff ect is of poor tuning Some composers
devise new modesscales using microtones which arise naturally out of the
material (much more successful from the player rsquos point of view) and what
often results here is a music which is unafraid to mix dissonance (verging onnoise) and consonance where the use of a consonant sonority because of its
context and how the music arrives at it functions as just another sound or
perhaps a resolution of more complex colours onto a primary one ndash what does
not happen is the listener rsquos sharp intake of breath on hearing a major triad a
reminiscence of tonality out of context
Giacinto Scelsi was doing this in the 1960s After being a recluse for much of
his life he seemed to be rediscovered in Darmstadt during the 1980s and his
pieces hovering microtonally around a single pitch are now quite well knownIn the fourth movement of the Third String Quartet (1963) single pitches
(primarily B 1047298at) are explored with diff ering bow pressures vibrato and
quarter-tone glissandi but what is striking is the arrival on consonant harmo-
nies (G1047298at major second inversion then in root position) in no way reminiscent
of tonality but purely as sonorous consonances This idea of consonance and
dissonance as coexisting without implying earlier styles is nowhere more
apparent than in the work of the spectral composers
The predominantly French spectral music a term originating from Hughes
Dufourt and centred mostly on Paris emerged in the early 1970s led by
Tristan Murail and Geacuterard Grisey Its approach and aesthetic was markedly
diff erent from the then prevailing styles and while in1047298uenced by electronic
music it strove rather to explore a diff erent world of texture and sound
exploration using traditional instruments and sometimes live electronic
treatments This music is organic in the truest sense based on the analysis
and reproduction of natural sounds as well as notes themselves (like Scelsi or
later Radulescu) getting inside the notes dealing with soundrsquos density and
grittiness Additive synthesis in electro-acoustic technique (the building of complex sounds from simple ones sine waves) gives the model for the
creation of new sound complexes new harmony and instrumental timbre
Instrumental performance in the twentieth century and beyond 795
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2012
Downloaded from Cambridge Histories Online by IP 1469525317 on Mon Sep 21 053915 BST 2015httpdxdoiorg101017CHOL9780521896115031
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2015
7262019 c Bo 9781139025966 a 041
httpslidepdfcomreaderfullc-bo-9781139025966-a-041 2021
Instruments have particular characteristics in diff erent registers The
clarinet rsquos low notes for example are rich in upper partials which can be
highlighted by lsquosplittingrsquo the note with the embouchure to reveal and simul-
taneously play some of the partials of the fundamental The higher the pitch
the fewer the partials resulting in increased thinness of tone There are aconsiderable number of new compositional techniques here53 but most seem
to involve the reproduction of timbres analysed spectrographically Murailrsquos
large-scale orchestral piece Gondwana (1980) at its opening creates a bell
sound transforming into a brass sound Grisey rsquos Partiels (1975) takes as its
starting point the sonogram analysis of a trombonersquos low pedal E Despite the
diff erences between them these composersrsquo fundamental interest is in the
manipulation of sound for soundrsquos sake in1047298uenced by acoustics and psycho-
acoustics frequency as given in Hertz rather than pitch resulting from thedivision of the tempered scale into microtonal steps Taking the range of
composed music the lowest note might be A0 (275Hz) the highest A7
(3520Hz) or the C above that 4186Hz What is more difficult is to map
these precise frequencies onto instruments designed for equal temperament
What results is an approximation using quarter eighth and sixteenth tone
notation again incorporating a certain amount of eff ort on the player rsquos part
to reproduce these with any accuracy But the sounds and their inherent
natural expressiveness are often glorious And so to minimalism and experimental tonality The challenge here for the
performer is not one of technical excess but of something much more funda-
mental and familiar Minimal pieces require a virtuosity of precise rhythm and
an unfailing sense of accurate pulse something which many musicians (unless
working with a click-track) 1047297nd difficult not least because of their innate
musical 1047298exibility there is no room here for lsquointerpretationrsquo (rubato equals
inaccuracy) and again it is the performer rsquos need to lsquointerpret rsquo which arises as a
problem in the music of tonal post-experimentalists This music is often
understated rhythmically straightforward diatonic and can imply a tradition
of performance familiar from the early twentieth century if not before while
belonging to a much more recent experimental movement To the uninitiated
player this may not be apparent from the score as these scores often have little
notated information apart from pitch and rhythm This music like Satiersquos can
demonstrate that pieces sometimes lasting only a few minutes can be hypnoti-
cally repetitive without becoming tedious simple but not simplistic The
music is not concerned with intentional nostalgia pastiche satire or quotation
yet there are references which can eff ectively conjure past musical styles The
53 See J Fineberg lsquoSpectral music history and techniquesrsquo Contemporary Music Review 192 (2000) 7 ndash22
796 R O G E R H E A T O N
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2012
Downloaded from Cambridge Histories Online by IP 1469525317 on Mon Sep 21 053915 BST 2015httpdxdoiorg101017CHOL9780521896115031
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2015
7262019 c Bo 9781139025966 a 041
httpslidepdfcomreaderfullc-bo-9781139025966-a-041 2121
music can be played (referring to Rosenrsquos point) in two ways A lsquocorrect rsquo
performance represents its radical nature by presenting the material simply
without interpretative intervention clean and unfussy But a player rsquos innate
and irrepressible musical re1047298ex to project a personal response born of
retrieved tradition will instantly recognise the familiar tonal contours andgestures and even on a 1047297rst sight-reading will want to make explicit the
implied character not far beneath the surface of these notes It may be difficult
for a player to suppress these romantic urges the need to rallentando at phrase
closures to vary the lengths of the pausesrests to linger on appoggiaturas or
to crescendo and diminuendo on rising and falling phrases
Where next For composers the golden age of instrumental experimenta-
tion is over and we are enjoying a period of pluralism where younger
composers without or consciously ignoring a sense of tradition can pick-rsquonrsquo-mix using musics of other cultures and popular genres woven into their
lsquoart rsquo music Many of them are seduced by digital technology laptop compos-
ers and performers improvise with noise but there is nothing new here apart
from the speed and ease of production and manipulation It seems to me that
the great electronic pieces have been written Stockhausenrsquos Gesang der
Juumlnglinge (1955ndash6) or Denis Smalley rsquos Pentes (1974) The cheapness of tech-
nology and the proliferation of music technology degree courses do not
re1047298
ect a surge of interest in electronic composition the courses are simply servicing the mammon of the media industry For performers instrumental
experimentation is over too and the instruments themselves have not
changed because of it The digital age hardly touches us at all in terms of
performance (apart from recording) synthesisers keyboard and wind are in
the second-hand stores and for those pieces with live instruments and
electronic manipulation the laptop simply replaces the banks of pre-digital
hardware the sounds are pretty much the same For the performer the great
melting pot of style and exploration that was the twentieth century has given
us and continues to reveal great riches a wealth of work rewarding and
sometimes frustrating probably too diverse for one player to encompass In
the current period of stylistic 1047298ux compositional trends and fashions will
continue to come and go and committed players will be as busy as they always
have been with new work enjoying themselves in the musical playpen
Instrumental performance in the twentieth century and beyond 797
7262019 c Bo 9781139025966 a 041
httpslidepdfcomreaderfullc-bo-9781139025966-a-041 421
minimalism the Duchamp-inspired objet trouveacute composers and the rest was seen
by this elite as peripheral and unmusical The modernist supportersrsquo passionate
zealous campaigns and polemics enforced the tradition8 but this is music where
since the early 1990s one has sensed the end of the road
Except of course to return to Georgersquos lsquoLuft rsquo this is only part of the storythere are important parallel histories of experimental radical endeavour neo-
conservative symphonic work and those quasi-serialists who eventually
jumped the good ship Darmstadt wanting to be freed from purely atonal
functions Ligeti for example Signi1047297cant opera composers and symphonists
just to mention only a few of the lesser-known British ones such as Malcolm
Arnold Robert Simpson William Alwyn and Alun Hoddinott demonstrate a
rich body of work which is even now only being rediscovered and recorded
But the radical experimental movement seemed like a sideshow for theinitiated only a ghetto deafened by the institutionalised big guns of fully
notated atonality As fashions change it has taken centre stage in current
music-making in a number of guises most signi1047297cantly now in the form of
tonal post-minimalism This radicalism has a tradition with its beginnings in
the eccentricities of Ives and Satie
Satie is of pivotal importance to European experimental composers British
in particular as are such determinedly non-canonical 1047297gures as Lord Berners
Percy Grainger and others musicians as in1047298
uential though perhaps lessdirectly so as Cage The recent music of Bryars Hobbs and Skempton9
who started as text composers profoundly in1047298uenced by the visual arts and
who were founding members of the Scratch Orchestra and the Portsmouth
Sinfonia does not eschew functional diatonic harmony but rather embel-
lishes complements and subverts The American in1047298uence on European
experimental music is important (Bryars for example worked with Cage
on preparing HPSCHD (1967 ndash9) and with Reichrsquos group as a pianist) and the
1950s and 1960s particularly is the period most associated with indetermi-
nacy and the work of the lsquoNew York Schoolrsquo Earle Brown John Cage
Morton Feldman and Christian Wolff Pieces from this period still enjoy a
performance life and recordings frequently appear as younger generations of
performers discover this material How do they approach it There are
documentary recordings of course but as with performing any music from
8 Boulez is perhaps the most notable campaigner but one should not overlook his dogmatism and musicalnarrow-mindedness Other in1047298uential 1047297gures include the musicologist Harry Halbreich who called theemerging composers of the German lsquonew simplicity rsquo during the 1980s (including Hans-Christian vonDadelson and Wolfgang von Schweinitz) the lsquonew simpletonsrsquo9 John White and Dave Smith are also part of this group with a large body of music for solo piano Pianist John Tilbury has coined the label lsquoNew English Piano Schoolrsquo For a discussion see S E Walker lsquoThe new English keyboard school a second ldquogolden agerdquo rsquo Leonardo Music Journal 11 (2001) 17 ndash23
780 R O G E R H E A T O N
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2012
Downloaded from Cambridge Histories Online by IP 1469525317 on Mon Sep 21 053915 BST 2015httpdxdoiorg101017CHOL9780521896115031
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2015
7262019 c Bo 9781139025966 a 041
httpslidepdfcomreaderfullc-bo-9781139025966-a-041 521
the past the player addresses the material with a sense of history speci1047297cally a
performance practice based on the tradition in which the music resides
Feldmanrsquos Projections II (1951) is one of his 1047297rst graph pieces with the
instrumentsrsquo ranges divided into high middle and low with rhythm dynamics
(all generally very quiet) and performance techniques such as pizzicato notatedThe two Intersections (1951ndash3) pieces for orchestra go a step further with only
register given and everything else to be chosen freely Feldman writes that
the intention here is to lsquoproject sounds into time free from compositional
rhetoric that had no place herersquo10 But he soon discarded graphic notation
because lsquoI began to discover its most important 1047298aw I was not only allowing
the sounds to be free ndash I was also liberating the performers I had never thought
of the graph as an art of improvisation but more as a totally abstract sonic
adventurersquo11
Cage remarked of Feldmanrsquos later fully notated music as repre-
senting Feldman lsquohimself playing his graph musicrsquo12 There is certainly an
element of fuzzy lsquodissonancersquo between compositional intention and what play-
ers can produce in this music It is possible to follow the letter of these graphic
scores while still allowing for a sound world inappropriate to the style and the
composer rsquos intentions The problem is of players who might respond with a
tonal or at least tonally reminiscent vocabulary which con1047298icts with the
dissonant language of the modernist tradition in which these pieces exist
lsquo
allowing the sounds to be freersquo
rejects their rearrangement into musically meaningful (consonant) constellations13
10 B H Friedman Give my Regards to Eighth Street Collected Writings of Morton Feldman Cambridge MAExact Change 2000 p 611 Ibid p 612 As quoted in M Nyman Experimental Music Cage and Beyond 2nd edn Cambridge University Press1999 p 5313 Dave Smith recounts the storyof Feldmanbeing extremely cross at a performance in Munich of Wolff rsquos
Burdocks by the Scratch Orchestra Smithrsquos email to me (30 March 2009) is worth quoting almost in fulllsquoThe Scratch Orchestra concert was at Munich radio station on 31st August 1972 The number ldquo7 rdquoappeared in section 5 of Burdocks This was the opening section (fairly extended) in this particular perform-
ance The banjo player was Carole Finer She played more than one folksong (the second was a phrase fromldquoClementinerdquo) with appreciable gaps in between Shortly after the third began Feldman after letting forthan extended ldquoOhhhhrdquo got to his feet and announced ldquoI hope everyone here understands that this hasnothing (at all) to do with Christian Wolff rdquo He ranted on for a couple of sentences Richard Ascough oneof the members of the Scratch had a few words with Cage Feldman and Tudor after the concert They hadtaken exception to a number of things including the folksongs Cage said that the number 7 indicated 7 sounds Ascough pointed out that there was nothing in the score to indicate that They went through thescore but couldnrsquot 1047297nd it Tudor reckoned there was another page which explained the symbols it wasnrsquot inany score which the Scratch orchestra had Tudor was wrong There are ldquomiscellaneous instructionsrdquo onthe title page which brie1047298y explain the usual Wolff notations but nothing to explain a number 7 Cage alsotook exception to Bernard Kelly rsquos interpretation of Section 10 for which the instructions are ldquoFlying andpossibly crawling or sitting stillrdquo (no explanation given) Bernard recited a poem which he had written
Ascough pointed out that in the Scratch Orchestra performance of Burdocks in London earlier in the year Sue Gittins had performed a recitation for Section 10 [and] had earned no objection from Wol ff whoattended both rehearsal and performance The Americans were unrepentant The performance wasldquobadrdquo was not in the spirit of Christian Wolff and Tilbury and Cardew had ldquobetrayed their specialrelationship with Christian Wolff rdquorsquo
Instrumental performance in the twentieth century and beyond 781
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2012
Downloaded from Cambridge Histories Online by IP 1469525317 on Mon Sep 21 053915 BST 2015httpdxdoiorg101017CHOL9780521896115031
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2015
7262019 c Bo 9781139025966 a 041
httpslidepdfcomreaderfullc-bo-9781139025966-a-041 621
Tradition performance aspects which become attached to works and styles
and originate from the techniques and idiosyncrasies of speci1047297c performers are
consolidated over time and apply just as much here as in nineteenth-century
music With a very diff erent work from the same period Berio also felt the
need to control performance in his carefully rewritten Sequenza I for 1047298ute(1958) which now exists in two versions the original in timendashspace notation
and the 1992 revised version rhythmically fully notated Berio in an interview
before the 1992 rewrite comments
[I] adopted a notation that was very precise but allowed a margin of 1047298exibility
in order that the player might have the freedom ndash psychological rather than
physical ndash to adapt the piece here and there to his technical stature But instead
this notation has allowed many players ndash none of them by any means shining
examples of professional integrity ndash to perpetuate adaptations that were littleshort of piratical In fact I hope to rewrite Sequenza I in rhythmic notation
maybe it will be less lsquoopenrsquo and more authoritarian but at least it will be
reliable14
Whether the score is graphically notated or in timendashspace notation or in some
combination this does not allow the performer licence to approximation
With text scores the kind of intuitive music one 1047297nds in Stockhausenrsquos Aus
dem sieben Tagen15 (1968) for example Set sail for the Sun from this collection16
one assumes from the score this is a move from dissonance to consonance
could that mean to a gloriously colourfully voiced major triad Cagersquos Music for
Piano (1952ndash6) is his 1047297rst use of indeterminate notation with pitch and the
order of events 1047297xed and all other parameters left free apart from Cagersquos
control over pitch the result will be diff erent each time it is played David
Tudor rsquos approach to the performance of these early works was to meticulously
pre-prepare and notate the pieces Cagersquos Variations II written for Tudor in
1961 is a particularly abstract piece of lines and dots six transparencies with
single lines and 1047297ve transparencies with single points Cage instructs the
players to overlay the sheets and to measure the lines which represent lsquo1)frequency 2) amplitude 3) timbre 4) duration 5) point of occurrence in an
established period of time [and] 6) structure of event (number of sounds
making up an aggregate or constellation)rsquo17 Tudor rsquos realisation of the piece
14 D Osmond-Smith Luciano Berio Two Interviews London Marion Boyars 1985 p 9915 There are of course hundreds of examples from Wolff and the early British period of BryarsSkempton Parsons to recent British composers such as John Lely Important composers include the
Wandelweiser group of thirteen international composers (see wwwwandelweiserde) other recent American pieces can be downloaded at wwwuploaddownloadperformnet16 The text reads lsquoplay a tone for so long until you hear its individual vibrations[] hold the tone and listento the tones of the others ndash all of them together not to individual ones ndash and slowly move your tone untilyou arrive at complete harmony and the whole sound turns to gold to pure gently shimmering 1047297rersquo17 Composer rsquos note in the score
782 R O G E R H E A T O N
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2012
Downloaded from Cambridge Histories Online by IP 1469525317 on Mon Sep 21 053915 BST 2015httpdxdoiorg101017CHOL9780521896115031
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2015
7262019 c Bo 9781139025966 a 041
httpslidepdfcomreaderfullc-bo-9781139025966-a-041 721
(using an ampli1047297ed piano) was again detailed and could be said to have been
appropriated by the performer in a sense the work no longer belongs to Cage
James Pritchett convincingly argues that Tudor rsquos performance is not of Cagersquos
work but of a composition by Tudor himself18
Into this stylistically pluralistic picture what James Boros called in 1995 alsquonew totality rsquo19 we need to place performance and the performers of these
very diff erent musics The relationship between composer and performer
alliances and allegiances is little diff erent now from how it has always
been Brahms and Joachim Mozart and Stadler The privileging of virtuosity
remains an important aspect both for the fortunes of the itinerant soloist and
for the composer providing a vehicle for the drama of virtuosity in all its
diff erent manifestations not simply digital dexterity Composers often come
into contact with exceptional players and the resulting works extend thetechnical boundaries with both composers making demands that may at 1047297rst
seem impossible to execute (but soon begin to come within reach) and the
players themselves encouraging the composers with what Ferneyhough has
called their lsquobox of tricksrsquo20 There is nothing new here Haydnrsquos works for
his Esterhaacutezy string players during the 1760s resulted in concertos with
challenging parts Spohr rsquos clarinet concertos required his favourite player
Simon Hermstedt to add keys to his instrument to be able to execute certain
otherwise unplayable passages Weber might have been the 1047297
rst to use multi-phonics at the end of the cadenza in his Concertino Op 45 (1806 rev 1815)
for French horn21 although the bassoonist Franz Anton Pfeiff er (1752ndash87)
was noted for a kind of three-part harmony presumably an early multiphonic
eff ect also using voice
There are a number of signi1047297cant diff erences and changes to the composer
performer relationship in the twentieth century What might be seen as new
from the mid-century onwards are composers writing for particular players
and specialist ensembles with talents in technical and sonic experimentation
musicians excited by the possibilities of their instruments beyond accepted
idiomatic writing These are players whose technical lsquotoolboxrsquo goes beyond the
all-pervading eighteenth- and nineteenth-century music (with a smattering of
Proko1047297ev Bartoacutek or Shostakovich) which still seems to dominate concert
programmes The composers associated with Darmstadt in the 1950s and
18 For a full discussion of Tudor rsquos papers in the Getty Research Institute see J Pritchett lsquoDavid Tudor ascomposerperformer in Cagersquos ldquo Variations IIrdquo rsquo Leonardo Music Journal 14 (2004) 11ndash1619 J Boros lsquo A ldquonew totality rdquorsquo Perspectives of New Music 331 and 2 (1995) 538ndash5320 J Boros and R Toop (eds) Brian Ferneyhough Collected Writings Amsterdam Harwood 1998p 37021 This is actually two-part writing playing and singing rather than multiphonics as such but by singing athird harmonic often results
Instrumental performance in the twentieth century and beyond 783
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2012
Downloaded from Cambridge Histories Online by IP 1469525317 on Mon Sep 21 053915 BST 2015httpdxdoiorg101017CHOL9780521896115031
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2015
7262019 c Bo 9781139025966 a 041
httpslidepdfcomreaderfullc-bo-9781139025966-a-041 821
1960s did not extend instrumental resources in those early years but certainly
extended traditional technique in terms of rhythmic asymmetry range the
quick succession of widely spaced pitch fast changes of extreme dynamics and
the sheer quantity of non-adjacent non-stepwise pitch collections The
Klavierstuumlcke of Stockhausen particularly required the extraordinary techni-que of pianists such as Tudor Paul Jacobs and Frederic Rzewski
Apart from the soloists what is signi1047297cant in the twentieth century is the
demise of the string quartet as the standard bearer of all that is new and
experimental and the rise of the small ensemble The majority of new music
since the Second World War has been written for ensembles either of one-to-a-
part chamber orchestra size (string quartet plus bass wind quintet plus trumpet
trombone piano and percussion) or smaller groups whose model is the instru-
mentation for Pierrot lunaire Friedrich Cerha and Kurt Schwertsik rsquos Ensemble
Die Reihe founded in Vienna in 1958 is probably the 1047297rst of the larger groups
formed initially to play music of the Second Viennese School Schwertsik played
the horn and conducted HK Gruber was the double bassist A few years earlier
Boulez was organising and conducting his own Parisian Domaines Musicales
concerts22 The Darmstadt Internationales Kammerensemble was an ad hoc
ensemble made up of the instrumental teachers at the Summer Courses from
its inception in 1946 Later groups such as the London Sinfonietta (formed in
1968) the Pierrot Players (formed by Maxwell Davies and Birtwistle in 1967which became The Fires of London) and groups in the USA such as Speculum
Musicae (formed in 1971) were all based to a certain extent on their continental
forebears Boulezrsquos own Ensemble Intercontemporain (formed in 1976) was
itself modelled on the London Sinfonietta and at its inception had some of
the same British players in common Among the string quartets earlier in the
century there are a few committed to new work The Roseacute Quartet played 1047297rst
performances of Schoenbergrsquos First and Second Quartets23 the Kolisch Quartet
formed and led by Rudolf Kolisch (1896ndash1978) was also inextricably linked to
Schoenberg (his second wife Gertrud was Kolischrsquos sister) and played 1047297rst
performances of Schoenberg Berg Webern and Bartoacutek24 The Juilliard
Quartet also played and recorded Schoenbergrsquos quartets in his lifetime and
later took on the difficulties of Carter rsquos quartets The Parisian Parrenin
Quartet was particularly active in new music during the 1950s and 1960s playing
22 For a detailed discussion of the beginnings of this society and ensemble see P Hill and N SimeoneOlivier Messiaen Oiseaux exotiques Aldershot Ashgate 2007 pp 12ndash1923 The leader Arnold Roseacute (1863ndash1946) was also the leader of the Vienna Philharmonic (1881ndash1938 withsome breaks)24 Kolisch like Schoenberg emigrated to the lsquoparadisersquo of Hollywood but returned to Germany partic-ularly to teach at the Darmstadt summer courses playing for example Schoenberg rsquos Phantasy Op 47 withEduard Steuermann
784 R O G E R H E A T O N
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2012
Downloaded from Cambridge Histories Online by IP 1469525317 on Mon Sep 21 053915 BST 2015httpdxdoiorg101017CHOL9780521896115031
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2015
7262019 c Bo 9781139025966 a 041
httpslidepdfcomreaderfullc-bo-9781139025966-a-041 921
many 1047297rst performances Henze and Penderecki among them and appearing in
Darmstadt performing Boulez But it is the Arditti Quartet rsquos extraordinary
achievement which despite the Kronosrsquos rather particular work in a much
smaller focused repertoire has almost single-handedly revived the medium25
followed now by many younger less specialised but equally committed quartetsOrchestras with the exception of some of the European radio orchestras
have been less willing in recent times to play or commission new work a sorry
tale that does not need re-examining here But the new music ensembles have
1047297lled the gap Their players are often soloists who have not trained to be
orchestral musicians or indeed have never played in an orchestra26 It is
unsurprising that many of these players during the 1970s and 1980s were
also part of the early music lsquoboomrsquo experimenting in the equally uncharted
territories of boxwood valvelessnatural gut string and the rest27
Many of these players have particular technical skills beyond speed and accuracy such
as a variety of tonal resources or a command of the altissimo register or circular
breathing and instrumental experimentation comes to the fore making an
instrument do things it was not designed to do introducing an idea of
collaboration where players can lead the way This new relationship with
technique allows for works to be created that exist in a dimension apart from
the concerns of traditional sound production and idiomatic writing Here the
phenomenon of the specialist has developed further not far removed fromthe composerperformer travelling showman certainly with the technique to
cope with the new demands but also a musical personality where the music
is often crafted to the strengths and the mannerisms of that performer
players and singers such as Cathy Berberian Jane Manning Harry
Sparnaay Irvine Arditti Pierre Yves Artaud Alan Hacker Heinz Holliger
and Vinko Globokar are instantly recognisable Certain players have a curi-
ously powerful and individual way of delivering material which almost
appropriates the music for their own purpose they create themselves in the
music project a style of approach which can develop into something more
tangible as composers write in ways which assume their performance styles
thereby creating a performance practice a tradition
Performance practice in recent music is an area that musicology has left
largely unexplored Very few expert performers write about what they do with
25 Founded in 1974 the Quartet describes its contemporary repertoire rather vaguely on its website as lsquoinexcess of several hundred piecesrsquo26 Although the Die Reihe and London Sinfonietta ensembles recruited almost entirely from interestedorchestral musicians27 Clarinettists include Hans Deinzer (who gave the 1047297rst performance of Boulezrsquos Domaines) Alan Hacker (Birtwistlersquos and Maxwell Daviesrsquos clarinettist) and Antony Pay (for whom Henze rsquos concerto Le Miracle dela Rose was composed)
Instrumental performance in the twentieth century and beyond 785
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2012
Downloaded from Cambridge Histories Online by IP 1469525317 on Mon Sep 21 053915 BST 2015httpdxdoiorg101017CHOL9780521896115031
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2015
7262019 c Bo 9781139025966 a 041
httpslidepdfcomreaderfullc-bo-9781139025966-a-041 1021
some notable exceptions28 some contribute in an anecdotal way29 and some
in the time-honoured fashion write treatises30 These treatises are however
very diff erent from those of earlier centuries (Quantz Leopold Mozart C P E
Bach) in that they deal purely with technique descriptive lsquohow-torsquo manuals of
new and extended techniques and tell us little about expression about themusic itself Charles Rosen writes lsquoIn interpreting a work of twentieth-
century music we can emphasize its radical nature or we can try to indicate
its nineteenth-century originsrsquo31 Players may believe that they do not have to
reckon with the weight of an established performance practice that they can
create their own in new music but there are approaches for example born out
of the Darmstadt works of the 1950s and 1960s which demand a level
of accuracy cleanliness of attack attention to colour and signi1047297cant lack of
expression which have become the accepted style a tradition that adheresclosely to the score (its lsquoradical naturersquo) There is no room here for a perform-
ance which irons out the extremes of dynamics speed and irregular rhythm
but this approach still often appears in tandem with the kind of conservatoire-
learned musicality one might expect If a phrase or section gesturally suggests
music reminiscent of lsquonineteenth-century originsrsquo despite its use of intervals of
seconds and ninths expression comes into play a kind of lsquoutility musicality rsquo
which may have nothing to do with the speci1047297c piece or its radical nature
performances of the opening oboe solo from Varegravesersquo
s Octandre is an example
32
Music of course needs to be brought to life by the player and notation has
become increasingly prescriptive in the composer rsquos attempt to control every
parameter but what is crucial for the performer in new music is to determine
exactly where a strict rendition is obligatory and where greater freedom of
rhythm and phrasing for the purposes of expression is more appropriate This
is nowhere more important than in the two extremes of compositional style
that have dominated the last thirty years of the twentieth century complexity
and minimalism
All music is complex on some level however simple its surface features may
be Complexity here refers not only to rhythmic irregularities but also to the
28 Among them Pierre Boulez Charles Rosen Mieko Kanno David Albermann Steve Schick and Herbert Henck29 For example Contemporary Music Review 211 (2002) edited by Marilyn Nonken is an interestingcollection of interviews of performers on performance with mostly American singers and players includingUrsula Oppens Rolf Schulte and Fred Sherry30 A number of treatises by way of example include Pierre Yves Artaud Robert Dick (1047298ute) HeinzHolliger Libby Van Cleve Peter Veale and Claus-Steff en Mahnkopf (oboe) Daniel Kientzy (saxophone)Phillip Rehfeldt Giuseppe Garborino (clarinet)31 W Thomas Composition ndash Performance ndash Reception Studies in the Creative Process in Music Aldershot
Ashgate 1998 p 7232 The opening four bars have almost no expression marks a single mp two small crescendodecrescendomarkings and an accent
786 R O G E R H E A T O N
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2012
Downloaded from Cambridge Histories Online by IP 1469525317 on Mon Sep 21 053915 BST 2015httpdxdoiorg101017CHOL9780521896115031
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2015
7262019 c Bo 9781139025966 a 041
httpslidepdfcomreaderfullc-bo-9781139025966-a-041 1121
way in which the serial tendency has required more information on the page to
allow the performer access to something in addition to a technically accurate
rendition The increased detail of lsquoaction notationrsquo descriptive of the sounds
intended and modes of execution is evident from the late nineteenth century
for example in Mahler and in the Second Viennese scores In the string writingone sees much use of diff erent modes of bowing sul tasto sul ponticello 1047298 autando
col legno (tratto and battuto) a wide range of dynamics with detailed use of the
crescendo and diminuendo signs accents daggerwedge and staccato signs tenuto
tenuto with staccato as well as complex tempo relationships rhythmic groupings
and so on With this level of notation players could execute the score accurately
but with little sense of style and early performances of Webern attest to this33
The increased detail of notation in later twentieth-century music is there to
guide interpretation to generate a new performance practice in unfamiliar music where traditions from earlier music are inappropriate One might argue
that much of the more recent music from the 1970s to the 1990s putting rhythm
to one side for the moment is over-notated and prescriptive constraining a
player rsquos ability to interpret but I would argue that quite the reverse is true
Scores increasingly look like the music sounds and once the notes have been
learnt there is an internalising of the additional information which leads to
an understanding and ownership of the music Schoenberg Berg and Webern
notate clearly to try to give a sense of style for example the use of tenuto with staccato in triple time to give a precise waltz lilt or at short phrase endings on the
last note giving a sense of lift or being left in mid-air their use of Hauptstimme
and Nebenstimme is an attempt to balance complex counterpoint and texture
Brian Ferneyhough is a composer who has probably travelled furthest
down this notational route yet his music largely comprises familiar gestures
found elsewhere in earlier literature What is challenging here is the speed at
which the events occur the density of the notation and the technical demands
on the player not just in terms of pitch (particularly microtones in quick
grace-note 1047298urries) but the overlaying of additional sound treatments far in
excess of anything before Comparing the sound world of Bergrsquos Lyric Suite
(1926) with Ferneyhoughrsquos Third String Quartet (1986ndash7) reminds us just
how lsquomodernrsquo certain sections of Bergrsquos piece sound The ponticello scurryings
at the opening of the third movement Allegro misterioso which gradually
transform into pizzicato at bar 14 the geschlagen (struckbounced) semi-
quavers at bars 40ndash2 or the extraordinary Tenebroso section in the 1047297fth
33 Peter Stadlenrsquos (1979) score of Webernrsquos Piano Variations Op 27 is important here Stadlen studiedthe work with Webern gave the 1047297rst performance and later published a facsimile score with Webern rsquosadded performance annotations The score is said to have in1047298uenced Boulezrsquos interpretations of
Webernrsquos music
Instrumental performance in the twentieth century and beyond 787
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2012
Downloaded from Cambridge Histories Online by IP 1469525317 on Mon Sep 21 053915 BST 2015httpdxdoiorg101017CHOL9780521896115031
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2015
7262019 c Bo 9781139025966 a 041
httpslidepdfcomreaderfullc-bo-9781139025966-a-041 1221
movement Presto delirando with its crescendo 1047298 autando double stops and held
double stops with tremolo ponticello interjections (bars 85ndash120) all 1047297nd echoes
and similarities in the 1047297rst movement of Ferneyhoughrsquos quartet Despite the
rhythmic complexities in Ferneyhough the sound of the 1047297rst movement
(at least in the Arditti recording)34 is of periodic events and simultaneousattacks for all four players not unlike in Berg the sound is exotically enticing
drawing the listener in but what is diff erent from Berg is its discontinuity
The movement is clearly structured as a juxtaposition of diff erent types
of material but the eff ect is of an episodic unfolding of statements the longest
of which is never more than eight or ten seconds in length The second
movement in contrast is a continuous fast-paced drama driving the listener
forward The form here is clear even on 1047297rst hearing beginning with a
frenetic 1047297rst-violin solo adding the second in a duo then the much slower-paced viola and cello together leading to the 1047297rst climax after a bar of fast
rhythmic unison at the quasi recitativo (bar 56) and a 1047297nal climax again with
simultaneous attacks over a solo viola (bar 103) who completes the movement
and the piece Sometimes the music slows so one is able to hear stable pitch
relationships (despite its microtonality one does not hear the quarter-tones it
all sounds remarkably well tempered) as in the viola and cellorsquos 1047297rst entry at
bar 18 a kind of cantus 1047297 rmus under the busy violins but what one does hear
are the familiar gestures of the expressionistic style present in the Lyric SuiteIt is this kind of grounding of radical new work from the latter part of the
century in the early expressionistic style that allows an lsquoentry rsquo for both
performers and listeners gesture and salient events not pitch
I hesitate to say that the music of the complex school sounds surprisingly
old-fashioned but the two issues which have overshadowed the actual sound of
the music giving it the patina of modernity and radicalism and which have
certainly concerned players are rhythm and microtonality Much of the dis-
course about this has been centred on Darmstadt during the Hommel era in the
1980s35 but it would be a mistake to associate Darmstadt only with complexity
of the serial and post-serial kind German institutions after the Second World
War were recipients of considerable (American) funds to put culture back on
track De-Nazi1047297cation was just as much a part of compositional style as it was
of political cleansing36 The Summer Courses began with an emphasis on
modern tonal styles Hindemith and Bartoacutek but Messiaen and Leibowitz
34 Brian Ferneyhough 1 Arditti String Quartet Disque Montagne 1994 M078900235 Friedrich Hommel was the director of the Summer Courses from 1981 to 199436 For a thorough discussion see A Beal New Music New Allies American Experimental Music in West Germany from the Zero Hour to Reuni 1047297 cation Berkeley University of California Press 2006 Also T Thacker
Music after Hitler 1945ndash1955 Aldershot Ashgate 2007
788 R O G E R H E A T O N
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2012
Downloaded from Cambridge Histories Online by IP 1469525317 on Mon Sep 21 053915 BST 2015httpdxdoiorg101017CHOL9780521896115031
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2015
7262019 c Bo 9781139025966 a 041
httpslidepdfcomreaderfullc-bo-9781139025966-a-041 1321
changed the direction and soon after the coursersquos 1047297rst director Wolfgang
Steinecke clearly had a vision to continue and develop the modernist tradition
But it did not last long There were disagreements Nono left in 1962 Boulez
taught from 1962 to 1965 and Stockhausen from 1966 to 1970 in any case the
arrival of Cage in 1958 fed the in1047298uence of indeterminacy and a group of composers less interested in the prevailing strict procedures showed that a
colourful theatrical approach was also possible Berio Kagel and Ligeti among
them Signi1047297cant here is the 1047297rst visit to Darmstadt of David Tudor someone
who begins and almost ends our story with his in1047298uential post-Cageian elec-
tronic work with Merce Cunningham
Tudor arrived in 1956 to teach but also to illustrate a lecture given by Stefan
Wolpe playing examples by Sessions Perle and Babbitt as well as Cage Brown
Feldman and Wolff Tudor was particularly keen to present Cagersquos Music of
Changes (1951) in the interpretation classes37 and to give the 1047297rst European
performances Tudor and Cage gave a two-piano recital of music by Brown
Cage Feldman and Wolff in 1958 and this seems to have been a signi1047297cant
turning point for the reception of this music and its aesthetic38 The appearance
of the three American pianists Tudor Paul Jacobs and Frederic Rzewski (who
was there in 1956) is important for the performance of post-serial European
music particularly Stockhausenrsquos Klavierstuumlcke Stockhausen wrote the 1047297rst
piano pieces during 1952ndash
3 (numbers III and IV in the set of eleven) numbersIndashIV were 1047297rst performed in 1954 and V ndash VIII in 1955 by the Belgian pianist
Marcelle Mercenier at Darmstadt Number XI was 1047297rst performed by Tudor in
New York in 1957 and the 1047297rst German performance was given by Jacobs at
Darmstadt in 1957 Pieces V ndashX were originally dedicated to Tudor but
Stockhausen later changed this to Aloys Kontarsky who gave the 1047297rst perform-
ance of number IX Rzewski gave the premiere of piece X in Italy in 1962 and the
German premiere of IX in 1963 and recorded them both
Klavierstuumlck X is probably the most notorious of the set not least because of
the forearm clusters and the cluster glissandi Stockhausen suggests in the
scorersquos notes that lsquoTo play the cluster glissandi more easily and with enough
rapidity it is recommended that woollen gloves be worn the 1047297ngers of which
have been cut awayrsquo Kontarsky preferred rubber gloves and apparently
Rzewski dusted the piano keys and his hands with talcum powder The
German pianist Herbert Henck who studied under Kontarsky (and took
37 The structure of the summer school was and still is to have performersrsquo masterclass-based interpre-tation studios running simultaneously with composition studios together with general lectures andconcerts open to all38 The audience included Stockhausen Berio Penderecki Lachenmann Ligeti Xenakis the percussion-ist Christoph Caskel and pianist Paul Jacobs
Instrumental performance in the twentieth century and beyond 789
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2012
Downloaded from Cambridge Histories Online by IP 1469525317 on Mon Sep 21 053915 BST 2015httpdxdoiorg101017CHOL9780521896115031
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2015
7262019 c Bo 9781139025966 a 041
httpslidepdfcomreaderfullc-bo-9781139025966-a-041 1421
over his teaching in Darmstadt in the 1980s) worked on the piece with
Stockhausen and subsequently wrote a very useful book on the work includ-
ing a detailed analysis and a chapter on how to practise the piece39
He acknowledges that the primary problem is rhythm Stockhausenrsquos score
is clearly notated with the length of sections given above the staves and thebeams joining the 1047298urries of notes denoting fast (horizontal beam) acceler-
ando (rising beam) and ritardando (falling beam) collections of notes the
difficulty lies in the speeding up and slowing down within a fast tempo
while maintaining an internal sense of pulse All the grace notes are to be
played lsquoas fast as possiblersquo (lsquoso schnell wie moumlglichrsquo a direction that appears
time and again in twentieth-century music) with the basic tempo also as fast
as is playable The early recordings exciting as they are give the eff ect of
rapidity at the expense of the clarity of pitch and Stockhausen later talkedabout the grace notes as being melodic and suggested a slower basic pulse for
clarity of articulation40 Henck recommends an approach to practice which
performers might use for learning challenging music of any period and
suggests working very slowly in small sections but also not to practise the
piece in isolation
but always in conjunction with such music to which the hands are accustomed
which at least makes other (not more natural) demands on them The mastery
of very many technical problems in new music can often be excellently sup-ported by their traditional counterpart Thus for the sometimes ticklish chro-
maticism here one should work on pieces like the Chopin Etudes Op 10 No 2
or Op 25 No 6 Or better still to invent studies for oneself41
Rhythmic complexity and new lsquoactionrsquo notation are often the stumbling blocks
for performers A great deal of time is spent in music education becoming expert
in quickly reading and translating symbols into sound42 Composers often
devised symbols for particular sounds in isolation of each other working within
and for their own discrete musical communities and in doing so one of the
problems until recently has been the lack of a common notation for certain
eff ects even quarter-tone notation with its arrows diff erent shaped note heads
and diff ering versions of accidental signs confusing players Composers still
strive to explore areas of sound which require a clear and unambiguous notation
In Ferneyhough the notation speci1047297es as accurately as possible every possible
parameter and as I have said before it may lead to a performance where the
39 H Henck Klavierstuumlck X A Contribution toward Understanding Serial Technique Cologne Neuland198040 Ibid p 64 41 Ibid p 6142 See M Kanno lsquoPrescriptive notation limits and challengesrsquo Contemporary Music Review 262 (2007)231ndash54
790 R O G E R H E A T O N
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2012
Downloaded from Cambridge Histories Online by IP 1469525317 on Mon Sep 21 053915 BST 2015httpdxdoiorg101017CHOL9780521896115031
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2015
7262019 c Bo 9781139025966 a 041
httpslidepdfcomreaderfullc-bo-9781139025966-a-041 1521
performer rsquos concern with accuracy is paramount and a sense of lsquointerpretationrsquo
the 1047297nal stage of transmitting the music is missing This is not always the case
Expert performers who have a knowledge of the style and have worked with the
composer can transmit the essence of the music and create a tradition for that
speci1047297c work But how do new sounds enter the compositional and then nota-tional process Is there a gap between intention and realisation
Purely graphic notation however beautiful it may be in works such as
Cornelius Cardew rsquos Treatise or early works by Bussotti allows for the kind
of freedom where free improvisation is only a short step away The scores serve
as a visual stimulus for the interpreter rsquos creative energies and can be used
either to get the creative juices going or as a more prescriptive representation
of potentially speci1047297c soundsymbol relationships Any graphics pictures
colours are potential material43
What is more common are pieces that combinefamiliar music notation with other graphics Cardew provides an example in
his Octet rsquo 61 for Jasper Johns where sixty-one events are notated combining
hand-drawn pitches on staves with numbers and dynamics a number seven
might be seven repetitions of a pitch or an interval of a seventh or seven
discrete sounds or eff ects and so on Cardew recommends playing from the
score only for experienced performers and gives in the preface a traditionally
notated example of a possible realisation of the 1047297rst six events which while
useful as a simple explanation or key to symbols seems to me to miss the pointthis kind of notation contains enough information to realise spontaneously
Hans-Joachim Hespos also combines graphic and traditional notation in metic-
ulously detailed scores which sound like the kind of free jazz of players such as
Evan Parker or Peter Broumltzman combined with sometimes startling theatrical
approaches to playing and to the fabric of the instruments themselves The
scores do not always contain exact pitch material but do present a sophisti-
cated notation for unusual sounds and considerable use of the voice where
phonetic symbols are drawn in diff erent sizes thickness of type and placed on
the page to give a clear and easily read representation of the actual sound
dynamic and relative register The majority of composers have stayed with
standard notation measured or timendashspace with the occasional graphic to
represent the amplitude of vibrato or a note as high as possible where speci1047297c
pitch is irrelevant but these scores are also often littered with symbols repre-
senting extended techniques and by the 1980s there was beginning to be a
certain amount of uniformity of notational convention for these eff ects
The phenomena of extended techniques or instrumental deviation has its
roots in a number of ideas inventions and endeavours not least after the Second
43 Cathy Berberian uses strip cartoons in Stripsody for example
Instrumental performance in the twentieth century and beyond 791
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2012
Downloaded from Cambridge Histories Online by IP 1469525317 on Mon Sep 21 053915 BST 2015httpdxdoiorg101017CHOL9780521896115031
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2015
7262019 c Bo 9781139025966 a 041
httpslidepdfcomreaderfullc-bo-9781139025966-a-041 1621
World War a parallel exploration alongside electronic music where traditional
instruments could play with the machines (pre-prepared tape) be modi1047297ed by
them in delays loops and ring modulations but could also be made to emulate
the new electronic sounds themselves Composers and players have often acci-
dentally stumbled across certain eff ects ndash the innocently inquisitive composer (lsquowhat if Try this rsquo) has been at the heart of collaboration as has simply
experimenting with unorthodox approaches to instruments Satie was threading
paper through piano strings in his 1913 Le piegravege de Meacuteduse (Ravel also suggests
this in Lrsquo enfant et les sortilegraveges) Pianos at the turn of the century were being
modi1047297ed with diff erent dampers to give harp and lute-like eff ects Ivesrsquos
Concorde Sonata (1911) uses a length of wood to produce a cluster Henry
Cowell in his now well-known works from c 1913ndash30 was the 1047297rst to system-
atically explore the pianorsquos possibilities with clusters glissandi and use of the
inside of the piano plucking and dampingmuting strings which then led to
Cagersquos lsquoinventionrsquo of the prepared piano (around 1938) Much later Horatiu
Radulescu put a grand piano on its side retuned and bowed it with 1047297shing line
his lsquosound iconrsquo There was an exploration of a wider range of percussion
instruments both exotic and scrap metal with percussionists freed from the
orchestra to play in ensembles and even solo recitals on un-tuned percussion
Jazz players were growling and singing down saxophones and trombones in
Duke Ellingtonrsquo
s band of the 1920s and 1930s Modest eff
ects and the extensionof range upwards began with works such as Varegravesersquos1047298ute solo Density 215 (1936)
with its high D as well as probably the earliest use of key clicks Beriorsquos Sequenza
I (1958) for 1047298ute (for Severino Gazzeloni) has the 1047297rst use of a multiphonic which
in1047298uenced American clarinettist William O Smith44 also to explore multi-
phonics which he used for the 1047297rst time in Nonorsquos A 1047298 oresta eacute jovem e cheja de
vida (1965ndash6) Bruno Bartolozzirsquos in1047298uential New Sounds for Woodwind 45 giving
multiphonic and microtonal 1047297ngerings 1047297rst appeared in 1967
What is at the heart of instrumental transformation is the simple notion that
if these instruments are capable of a wider spectrum of sounds than is expected
of them in common-practice repertoire then these sounds should be added to
the player rsquos lsquotoolboxrsquo and made available to composers as a natural part of the
instrument rsquos abilities It is exactly these instrumental quirks if you like an
exploitation of the instrumentsrsquo imperfections that gives an instrument
its depth of character and immeasurably extends its expressive possibilities
Ferneyhough in relation to his second solo 1047298ute piece Unity Capsule (1975ndash6)
writes
44 Also known as Bill Smith when he plays with Dave Brubeck45 B Bartolozzi New Sounds for Woodwind 2nd edn Oxford University Press 1982
792 R O G E R H E A T O N
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2012
Downloaded from Cambridge Histories Online by IP 1469525317 on Mon Sep 21 053915 BST 2015httpdxdoiorg101017CHOL9780521896115031
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2015
7262019 c Bo 9781139025966 a 041
httpslidepdfcomreaderfullc-bo-9781139025966-a-041 1721
I began by elaborating a system of organisation based on the naturally occur-
ring irregularities in the 1047298utersquos sonic character on the one hand various types of
microtonal interval capable of being produced by means of lip or 1047297ngers on the
other by recombining articulative techniques familiar to all 1047298utists (tongue
action lip tension larger or smaller embouchure aperture intensity of vibrato)into hitherto unfamiliar constellations What the piece is attempting to suggest
is that no compositional style can achieve full validity which does not
take as its point of departure that symbiosis between the performer and his
instrument in all its imperfection from which the life force of music
emanates46
Unity Capsulersquos use of extended technique and its precise notation is still
probably the most extreme example in the repertoire of any instrument47
Firstly basic sound production normal tone with varying intensities of
vibrato a dynamic range from pppp (verging on inaudible) to as loud as possiblewith a diff erent dynamic for every sonic event breath sounds and the combi-
nation of breath and tone embouchure changes (the diff ering angle of the
mouthpiece to the lips and the tightness or looseness of the embouchure)
Secondly additional treatments and eff ects air sounds audible in-breaths as
well as vocalisations through the instrument glissandi (both 1047297nger and lip)
1047298utter-tongue (both normal tongue 1047298utter and throat growling or lsquogarglingrsquo)
key clicks lsquolip pizzicatorsquo (a kind of slap tongue) Thirdly microtones quarter-
tones (a twenty-four note scale) 1047297fth-tones (a thirty-one note scale with1047297ngerings are given in the scorersquos Notes for Performance) and microtonal
activity notated graphically as rapid un-pitched grace notes which are intervals
smaller than a 1047297fth-tone What makes the piece particularly challenging is both
the microtones (especially at speed as in most cases speci1047297c 1047297ngerings need to
be employed) and the simultaneous production of the diff erent eff ects and
treatments for both 1047298ute and voice with the music written on two staves the
lower one containing the vocal part Ferneyhough talks about his awareness of
overstepping lsquothe limits of the humanly realizablersquo48 but his concern is with a
musical ideal that not only relates to accuracy but to style and the essence of
his music he tolerates wrong notes and rhythmic inaccuracies if the latter is
evident
Additional layers of notation for sound treatments appear in a number of
pieces the plunger mute notation below the stave in Beriorsquos 1965 Sequenza V for
trombone or a more recent trombone solo Richard Barrett rsquos Basalt (1990ndash1)
46 Boros and Toop (eds) Ferneyhough Collected Writings p 9947 Ferneyhough as a 1047298ute player tested the eff ects and the general playability of the piece but also citesRobert Dick rsquos in1047298uential The Other Flute (Oxford University Press) published in 1975 at the time of composition in the scorersquos lsquoNotes for Performancersquo48 Boros and Toop (eds) Ferneyhough Collected Writings p 319
Instrumental performance in the twentieth century and beyond 793
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2012
Downloaded from Cambridge Histories Online by IP 1469525317 on Mon Sep 21 053915 BST 2015httpdxdoiorg101017CHOL9780521896115031
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2015
7262019 c Bo 9781139025966 a 041
httpslidepdfcomreaderfullc-bo-9781139025966-a-041 1821
where the voice is used almost throughout the piece The pioneer for trombon-
ists trombone technique and brass playing in general is the player and composer
Vinko Globokar His work has always explored new sounds and techniques not
only for brass yet what is signi1047297cant here is that while the notation is always
clear precise and readable even when he is asking for very complex sounds (as aplayer he is well aware of practicalities) he is also a composer who often notates
the impossible Like Ferneyhough whose music is in theory playable (certainly
at a slower tempo) Globokar often asks for a number of diff erent techniques
simultaneously vocalising together with pitched notes percussive eff ects with
1047297ngers or mutes playing on the in-breath circular breathing and so on a
combination of which unlike Ferneyhough are sometimes physically impossible
to produce But it is the tension and drama in the act of trying that is as much
part of the musical intention as any kind of accuracy The aim in much of thismusic is a performance that Ferneyhough has called an honourable or lsquointelligent
failurersquo49 lsquothe knife-edge quality of the possibility of not achieving somethingrsquo50
but again unlike Ferneyhough Globokar is an improviser so this element of
chance setting up a precise situation where the outcome may be unexpected is
acceptable Similarly in Sciarrinorsquos important Six Caprices (1976) for violin he
follows an arpeggiated style reminiscent of Paganini (an important reference in
these pieces) but uses diamond note heads for half-pressed left-hand pressure
resulting in some accurate harmonics but also in much more unstable andunpredictable pitches The idea of the unplayable and the unpredictable is also
largely the problem concerned with microtonal writing
Microtones have an honourable history with early exponents such as
Wyschnegradsky Alois Haacuteba Julian Carillo Ives and others Performances
of their work inspired instrumental modi1047297cations and new inventions The
instruments are now mostly in the museum and almost all microtonal music is
written for standard orchestral instruments without modi1047297cations51 There
are a number of compositional approaches that result in these microtones
being perceived in diff erent ways As I have mentioned when played at great
speed they are almost impossible to hear when played slower they often
particularly in string playing sound like poor intonation and are more
successful in the woodwind with speci1047297c 1047297ngerings for quite accurate tun-
ing52 When played slowly they can be clearly heard as either in1047298ections or
49 Ibid p 269 50 Ibid p 27051 Scordatura or detuning the lower strings is widely used in Scelsi for example but never for microtonaltuning Pianos and harpsichords have been tuned microtonally in works by Ives for example and morerecently in pieces by Kevin Volans and Clarence Barlow52 Microtones on all orchestral instruments are also used for trilling on one note colour trills bisbigliandowhat Radulescu calls lsquoyellow tremolirsquo
794 R O G E R H E A T O N
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2012
Downloaded from Cambridge Histories Online by IP 1469525317 on Mon Sep 21 053915 BST 2015httpdxdoiorg101017CHOL9780521896115031
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2015
7262019 c Bo 9781139025966 a 041
httpslidepdfcomreaderfullc-bo-9781139025966-a-041 1921
bends (in much Japanese new music in shakuhachi -in1047298uenced 1047298ute music or
the nausea inducing swooping in Xenakis) or as speci1047297cally tuned pitches In
post-serial music of the complex school the intention is a natural and further
saturation of the chromatic scale where the notes in the cracks between
the semitones are heard as new pitches within say a twenty-four-note scaleThe problems occur when pitches do not move stepwise facilitating a linear
contrapuntal style where microtones add to the expansion and expressiveness
of the melodic line (and thereby allowing for perceptual lsquogoodnessrsquo because
one can hear them against the stable pitches) If the music jumps in larger
intervals fourths or greater the eff ect is of poor tuning Some composers
devise new modesscales using microtones which arise naturally out of the
material (much more successful from the player rsquos point of view) and what
often results here is a music which is unafraid to mix dissonance (verging onnoise) and consonance where the use of a consonant sonority because of its
context and how the music arrives at it functions as just another sound or
perhaps a resolution of more complex colours onto a primary one ndash what does
not happen is the listener rsquos sharp intake of breath on hearing a major triad a
reminiscence of tonality out of context
Giacinto Scelsi was doing this in the 1960s After being a recluse for much of
his life he seemed to be rediscovered in Darmstadt during the 1980s and his
pieces hovering microtonally around a single pitch are now quite well knownIn the fourth movement of the Third String Quartet (1963) single pitches
(primarily B 1047298at) are explored with diff ering bow pressures vibrato and
quarter-tone glissandi but what is striking is the arrival on consonant harmo-
nies (G1047298at major second inversion then in root position) in no way reminiscent
of tonality but purely as sonorous consonances This idea of consonance and
dissonance as coexisting without implying earlier styles is nowhere more
apparent than in the work of the spectral composers
The predominantly French spectral music a term originating from Hughes
Dufourt and centred mostly on Paris emerged in the early 1970s led by
Tristan Murail and Geacuterard Grisey Its approach and aesthetic was markedly
diff erent from the then prevailing styles and while in1047298uenced by electronic
music it strove rather to explore a diff erent world of texture and sound
exploration using traditional instruments and sometimes live electronic
treatments This music is organic in the truest sense based on the analysis
and reproduction of natural sounds as well as notes themselves (like Scelsi or
later Radulescu) getting inside the notes dealing with soundrsquos density and
grittiness Additive synthesis in electro-acoustic technique (the building of complex sounds from simple ones sine waves) gives the model for the
creation of new sound complexes new harmony and instrumental timbre
Instrumental performance in the twentieth century and beyond 795
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2012
Downloaded from Cambridge Histories Online by IP 1469525317 on Mon Sep 21 053915 BST 2015httpdxdoiorg101017CHOL9780521896115031
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2015
7262019 c Bo 9781139025966 a 041
httpslidepdfcomreaderfullc-bo-9781139025966-a-041 2021
Instruments have particular characteristics in diff erent registers The
clarinet rsquos low notes for example are rich in upper partials which can be
highlighted by lsquosplittingrsquo the note with the embouchure to reveal and simul-
taneously play some of the partials of the fundamental The higher the pitch
the fewer the partials resulting in increased thinness of tone There are aconsiderable number of new compositional techniques here53 but most seem
to involve the reproduction of timbres analysed spectrographically Murailrsquos
large-scale orchestral piece Gondwana (1980) at its opening creates a bell
sound transforming into a brass sound Grisey rsquos Partiels (1975) takes as its
starting point the sonogram analysis of a trombonersquos low pedal E Despite the
diff erences between them these composersrsquo fundamental interest is in the
manipulation of sound for soundrsquos sake in1047298uenced by acoustics and psycho-
acoustics frequency as given in Hertz rather than pitch resulting from thedivision of the tempered scale into microtonal steps Taking the range of
composed music the lowest note might be A0 (275Hz) the highest A7
(3520Hz) or the C above that 4186Hz What is more difficult is to map
these precise frequencies onto instruments designed for equal temperament
What results is an approximation using quarter eighth and sixteenth tone
notation again incorporating a certain amount of eff ort on the player rsquos part
to reproduce these with any accuracy But the sounds and their inherent
natural expressiveness are often glorious And so to minimalism and experimental tonality The challenge here for the
performer is not one of technical excess but of something much more funda-
mental and familiar Minimal pieces require a virtuosity of precise rhythm and
an unfailing sense of accurate pulse something which many musicians (unless
working with a click-track) 1047297nd difficult not least because of their innate
musical 1047298exibility there is no room here for lsquointerpretationrsquo (rubato equals
inaccuracy) and again it is the performer rsquos need to lsquointerpret rsquo which arises as a
problem in the music of tonal post-experimentalists This music is often
understated rhythmically straightforward diatonic and can imply a tradition
of performance familiar from the early twentieth century if not before while
belonging to a much more recent experimental movement To the uninitiated
player this may not be apparent from the score as these scores often have little
notated information apart from pitch and rhythm This music like Satiersquos can
demonstrate that pieces sometimes lasting only a few minutes can be hypnoti-
cally repetitive without becoming tedious simple but not simplistic The
music is not concerned with intentional nostalgia pastiche satire or quotation
yet there are references which can eff ectively conjure past musical styles The
53 See J Fineberg lsquoSpectral music history and techniquesrsquo Contemporary Music Review 192 (2000) 7 ndash22
796 R O G E R H E A T O N
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2012
Downloaded from Cambridge Histories Online by IP 1469525317 on Mon Sep 21 053915 BST 2015httpdxdoiorg101017CHOL9780521896115031
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2015
7262019 c Bo 9781139025966 a 041
httpslidepdfcomreaderfullc-bo-9781139025966-a-041 2121
music can be played (referring to Rosenrsquos point) in two ways A lsquocorrect rsquo
performance represents its radical nature by presenting the material simply
without interpretative intervention clean and unfussy But a player rsquos innate
and irrepressible musical re1047298ex to project a personal response born of
retrieved tradition will instantly recognise the familiar tonal contours andgestures and even on a 1047297rst sight-reading will want to make explicit the
implied character not far beneath the surface of these notes It may be difficult
for a player to suppress these romantic urges the need to rallentando at phrase
closures to vary the lengths of the pausesrests to linger on appoggiaturas or
to crescendo and diminuendo on rising and falling phrases
Where next For composers the golden age of instrumental experimenta-
tion is over and we are enjoying a period of pluralism where younger
composers without or consciously ignoring a sense of tradition can pick-rsquonrsquo-mix using musics of other cultures and popular genres woven into their
lsquoart rsquo music Many of them are seduced by digital technology laptop compos-
ers and performers improvise with noise but there is nothing new here apart
from the speed and ease of production and manipulation It seems to me that
the great electronic pieces have been written Stockhausenrsquos Gesang der
Juumlnglinge (1955ndash6) or Denis Smalley rsquos Pentes (1974) The cheapness of tech-
nology and the proliferation of music technology degree courses do not
re1047298
ect a surge of interest in electronic composition the courses are simply servicing the mammon of the media industry For performers instrumental
experimentation is over too and the instruments themselves have not
changed because of it The digital age hardly touches us at all in terms of
performance (apart from recording) synthesisers keyboard and wind are in
the second-hand stores and for those pieces with live instruments and
electronic manipulation the laptop simply replaces the banks of pre-digital
hardware the sounds are pretty much the same For the performer the great
melting pot of style and exploration that was the twentieth century has given
us and continues to reveal great riches a wealth of work rewarding and
sometimes frustrating probably too diverse for one player to encompass In
the current period of stylistic 1047298ux compositional trends and fashions will
continue to come and go and committed players will be as busy as they always
have been with new work enjoying themselves in the musical playpen
Instrumental performance in the twentieth century and beyond 797
7262019 c Bo 9781139025966 a 041
httpslidepdfcomreaderfullc-bo-9781139025966-a-041 521
the past the player addresses the material with a sense of history speci1047297cally a
performance practice based on the tradition in which the music resides
Feldmanrsquos Projections II (1951) is one of his 1047297rst graph pieces with the
instrumentsrsquo ranges divided into high middle and low with rhythm dynamics
(all generally very quiet) and performance techniques such as pizzicato notatedThe two Intersections (1951ndash3) pieces for orchestra go a step further with only
register given and everything else to be chosen freely Feldman writes that
the intention here is to lsquoproject sounds into time free from compositional
rhetoric that had no place herersquo10 But he soon discarded graphic notation
because lsquoI began to discover its most important 1047298aw I was not only allowing
the sounds to be free ndash I was also liberating the performers I had never thought
of the graph as an art of improvisation but more as a totally abstract sonic
adventurersquo11
Cage remarked of Feldmanrsquos later fully notated music as repre-
senting Feldman lsquohimself playing his graph musicrsquo12 There is certainly an
element of fuzzy lsquodissonancersquo between compositional intention and what play-
ers can produce in this music It is possible to follow the letter of these graphic
scores while still allowing for a sound world inappropriate to the style and the
composer rsquos intentions The problem is of players who might respond with a
tonal or at least tonally reminiscent vocabulary which con1047298icts with the
dissonant language of the modernist tradition in which these pieces exist
lsquo
allowing the sounds to be freersquo
rejects their rearrangement into musically meaningful (consonant) constellations13
10 B H Friedman Give my Regards to Eighth Street Collected Writings of Morton Feldman Cambridge MAExact Change 2000 p 611 Ibid p 612 As quoted in M Nyman Experimental Music Cage and Beyond 2nd edn Cambridge University Press1999 p 5313 Dave Smith recounts the storyof Feldmanbeing extremely cross at a performance in Munich of Wolff rsquos
Burdocks by the Scratch Orchestra Smithrsquos email to me (30 March 2009) is worth quoting almost in fulllsquoThe Scratch Orchestra concert was at Munich radio station on 31st August 1972 The number ldquo7 rdquoappeared in section 5 of Burdocks This was the opening section (fairly extended) in this particular perform-
ance The banjo player was Carole Finer She played more than one folksong (the second was a phrase fromldquoClementinerdquo) with appreciable gaps in between Shortly after the third began Feldman after letting forthan extended ldquoOhhhhrdquo got to his feet and announced ldquoI hope everyone here understands that this hasnothing (at all) to do with Christian Wolff rdquo He ranted on for a couple of sentences Richard Ascough oneof the members of the Scratch had a few words with Cage Feldman and Tudor after the concert They hadtaken exception to a number of things including the folksongs Cage said that the number 7 indicated 7 sounds Ascough pointed out that there was nothing in the score to indicate that They went through thescore but couldnrsquot 1047297nd it Tudor reckoned there was another page which explained the symbols it wasnrsquot inany score which the Scratch orchestra had Tudor was wrong There are ldquomiscellaneous instructionsrdquo onthe title page which brie1047298y explain the usual Wolff notations but nothing to explain a number 7 Cage alsotook exception to Bernard Kelly rsquos interpretation of Section 10 for which the instructions are ldquoFlying andpossibly crawling or sitting stillrdquo (no explanation given) Bernard recited a poem which he had written
Ascough pointed out that in the Scratch Orchestra performance of Burdocks in London earlier in the year Sue Gittins had performed a recitation for Section 10 [and] had earned no objection from Wol ff whoattended both rehearsal and performance The Americans were unrepentant The performance wasldquobadrdquo was not in the spirit of Christian Wolff and Tilbury and Cardew had ldquobetrayed their specialrelationship with Christian Wolff rdquorsquo
Instrumental performance in the twentieth century and beyond 781
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2012
Downloaded from Cambridge Histories Online by IP 1469525317 on Mon Sep 21 053915 BST 2015httpdxdoiorg101017CHOL9780521896115031
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2015
7262019 c Bo 9781139025966 a 041
httpslidepdfcomreaderfullc-bo-9781139025966-a-041 621
Tradition performance aspects which become attached to works and styles
and originate from the techniques and idiosyncrasies of speci1047297c performers are
consolidated over time and apply just as much here as in nineteenth-century
music With a very diff erent work from the same period Berio also felt the
need to control performance in his carefully rewritten Sequenza I for 1047298ute(1958) which now exists in two versions the original in timendashspace notation
and the 1992 revised version rhythmically fully notated Berio in an interview
before the 1992 rewrite comments
[I] adopted a notation that was very precise but allowed a margin of 1047298exibility
in order that the player might have the freedom ndash psychological rather than
physical ndash to adapt the piece here and there to his technical stature But instead
this notation has allowed many players ndash none of them by any means shining
examples of professional integrity ndash to perpetuate adaptations that were littleshort of piratical In fact I hope to rewrite Sequenza I in rhythmic notation
maybe it will be less lsquoopenrsquo and more authoritarian but at least it will be
reliable14
Whether the score is graphically notated or in timendashspace notation or in some
combination this does not allow the performer licence to approximation
With text scores the kind of intuitive music one 1047297nds in Stockhausenrsquos Aus
dem sieben Tagen15 (1968) for example Set sail for the Sun from this collection16
one assumes from the score this is a move from dissonance to consonance
could that mean to a gloriously colourfully voiced major triad Cagersquos Music for
Piano (1952ndash6) is his 1047297rst use of indeterminate notation with pitch and the
order of events 1047297xed and all other parameters left free apart from Cagersquos
control over pitch the result will be diff erent each time it is played David
Tudor rsquos approach to the performance of these early works was to meticulously
pre-prepare and notate the pieces Cagersquos Variations II written for Tudor in
1961 is a particularly abstract piece of lines and dots six transparencies with
single lines and 1047297ve transparencies with single points Cage instructs the
players to overlay the sheets and to measure the lines which represent lsquo1)frequency 2) amplitude 3) timbre 4) duration 5) point of occurrence in an
established period of time [and] 6) structure of event (number of sounds
making up an aggregate or constellation)rsquo17 Tudor rsquos realisation of the piece
14 D Osmond-Smith Luciano Berio Two Interviews London Marion Boyars 1985 p 9915 There are of course hundreds of examples from Wolff and the early British period of BryarsSkempton Parsons to recent British composers such as John Lely Important composers include the
Wandelweiser group of thirteen international composers (see wwwwandelweiserde) other recent American pieces can be downloaded at wwwuploaddownloadperformnet16 The text reads lsquoplay a tone for so long until you hear its individual vibrations[] hold the tone and listento the tones of the others ndash all of them together not to individual ones ndash and slowly move your tone untilyou arrive at complete harmony and the whole sound turns to gold to pure gently shimmering 1047297rersquo17 Composer rsquos note in the score
782 R O G E R H E A T O N
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2012
Downloaded from Cambridge Histories Online by IP 1469525317 on Mon Sep 21 053915 BST 2015httpdxdoiorg101017CHOL9780521896115031
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2015
7262019 c Bo 9781139025966 a 041
httpslidepdfcomreaderfullc-bo-9781139025966-a-041 721
(using an ampli1047297ed piano) was again detailed and could be said to have been
appropriated by the performer in a sense the work no longer belongs to Cage
James Pritchett convincingly argues that Tudor rsquos performance is not of Cagersquos
work but of a composition by Tudor himself18
Into this stylistically pluralistic picture what James Boros called in 1995 alsquonew totality rsquo19 we need to place performance and the performers of these
very diff erent musics The relationship between composer and performer
alliances and allegiances is little diff erent now from how it has always
been Brahms and Joachim Mozart and Stadler The privileging of virtuosity
remains an important aspect both for the fortunes of the itinerant soloist and
for the composer providing a vehicle for the drama of virtuosity in all its
diff erent manifestations not simply digital dexterity Composers often come
into contact with exceptional players and the resulting works extend thetechnical boundaries with both composers making demands that may at 1047297rst
seem impossible to execute (but soon begin to come within reach) and the
players themselves encouraging the composers with what Ferneyhough has
called their lsquobox of tricksrsquo20 There is nothing new here Haydnrsquos works for
his Esterhaacutezy string players during the 1760s resulted in concertos with
challenging parts Spohr rsquos clarinet concertos required his favourite player
Simon Hermstedt to add keys to his instrument to be able to execute certain
otherwise unplayable passages Weber might have been the 1047297
rst to use multi-phonics at the end of the cadenza in his Concertino Op 45 (1806 rev 1815)
for French horn21 although the bassoonist Franz Anton Pfeiff er (1752ndash87)
was noted for a kind of three-part harmony presumably an early multiphonic
eff ect also using voice
There are a number of signi1047297cant diff erences and changes to the composer
performer relationship in the twentieth century What might be seen as new
from the mid-century onwards are composers writing for particular players
and specialist ensembles with talents in technical and sonic experimentation
musicians excited by the possibilities of their instruments beyond accepted
idiomatic writing These are players whose technical lsquotoolboxrsquo goes beyond the
all-pervading eighteenth- and nineteenth-century music (with a smattering of
Proko1047297ev Bartoacutek or Shostakovich) which still seems to dominate concert
programmes The composers associated with Darmstadt in the 1950s and
18 For a full discussion of Tudor rsquos papers in the Getty Research Institute see J Pritchett lsquoDavid Tudor ascomposerperformer in Cagersquos ldquo Variations IIrdquo rsquo Leonardo Music Journal 14 (2004) 11ndash1619 J Boros lsquo A ldquonew totality rdquorsquo Perspectives of New Music 331 and 2 (1995) 538ndash5320 J Boros and R Toop (eds) Brian Ferneyhough Collected Writings Amsterdam Harwood 1998p 37021 This is actually two-part writing playing and singing rather than multiphonics as such but by singing athird harmonic often results
Instrumental performance in the twentieth century and beyond 783
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2012
Downloaded from Cambridge Histories Online by IP 1469525317 on Mon Sep 21 053915 BST 2015httpdxdoiorg101017CHOL9780521896115031
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2015
7262019 c Bo 9781139025966 a 041
httpslidepdfcomreaderfullc-bo-9781139025966-a-041 821
1960s did not extend instrumental resources in those early years but certainly
extended traditional technique in terms of rhythmic asymmetry range the
quick succession of widely spaced pitch fast changes of extreme dynamics and
the sheer quantity of non-adjacent non-stepwise pitch collections The
Klavierstuumlcke of Stockhausen particularly required the extraordinary techni-que of pianists such as Tudor Paul Jacobs and Frederic Rzewski
Apart from the soloists what is signi1047297cant in the twentieth century is the
demise of the string quartet as the standard bearer of all that is new and
experimental and the rise of the small ensemble The majority of new music
since the Second World War has been written for ensembles either of one-to-a-
part chamber orchestra size (string quartet plus bass wind quintet plus trumpet
trombone piano and percussion) or smaller groups whose model is the instru-
mentation for Pierrot lunaire Friedrich Cerha and Kurt Schwertsik rsquos Ensemble
Die Reihe founded in Vienna in 1958 is probably the 1047297rst of the larger groups
formed initially to play music of the Second Viennese School Schwertsik played
the horn and conducted HK Gruber was the double bassist A few years earlier
Boulez was organising and conducting his own Parisian Domaines Musicales
concerts22 The Darmstadt Internationales Kammerensemble was an ad hoc
ensemble made up of the instrumental teachers at the Summer Courses from
its inception in 1946 Later groups such as the London Sinfonietta (formed in
1968) the Pierrot Players (formed by Maxwell Davies and Birtwistle in 1967which became The Fires of London) and groups in the USA such as Speculum
Musicae (formed in 1971) were all based to a certain extent on their continental
forebears Boulezrsquos own Ensemble Intercontemporain (formed in 1976) was
itself modelled on the London Sinfonietta and at its inception had some of
the same British players in common Among the string quartets earlier in the
century there are a few committed to new work The Roseacute Quartet played 1047297rst
performances of Schoenbergrsquos First and Second Quartets23 the Kolisch Quartet
formed and led by Rudolf Kolisch (1896ndash1978) was also inextricably linked to
Schoenberg (his second wife Gertrud was Kolischrsquos sister) and played 1047297rst
performances of Schoenberg Berg Webern and Bartoacutek24 The Juilliard
Quartet also played and recorded Schoenbergrsquos quartets in his lifetime and
later took on the difficulties of Carter rsquos quartets The Parisian Parrenin
Quartet was particularly active in new music during the 1950s and 1960s playing
22 For a detailed discussion of the beginnings of this society and ensemble see P Hill and N SimeoneOlivier Messiaen Oiseaux exotiques Aldershot Ashgate 2007 pp 12ndash1923 The leader Arnold Roseacute (1863ndash1946) was also the leader of the Vienna Philharmonic (1881ndash1938 withsome breaks)24 Kolisch like Schoenberg emigrated to the lsquoparadisersquo of Hollywood but returned to Germany partic-ularly to teach at the Darmstadt summer courses playing for example Schoenberg rsquos Phantasy Op 47 withEduard Steuermann
784 R O G E R H E A T O N
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2012
Downloaded from Cambridge Histories Online by IP 1469525317 on Mon Sep 21 053915 BST 2015httpdxdoiorg101017CHOL9780521896115031
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2015
7262019 c Bo 9781139025966 a 041
httpslidepdfcomreaderfullc-bo-9781139025966-a-041 921
many 1047297rst performances Henze and Penderecki among them and appearing in
Darmstadt performing Boulez But it is the Arditti Quartet rsquos extraordinary
achievement which despite the Kronosrsquos rather particular work in a much
smaller focused repertoire has almost single-handedly revived the medium25
followed now by many younger less specialised but equally committed quartetsOrchestras with the exception of some of the European radio orchestras
have been less willing in recent times to play or commission new work a sorry
tale that does not need re-examining here But the new music ensembles have
1047297lled the gap Their players are often soloists who have not trained to be
orchestral musicians or indeed have never played in an orchestra26 It is
unsurprising that many of these players during the 1970s and 1980s were
also part of the early music lsquoboomrsquo experimenting in the equally uncharted
territories of boxwood valvelessnatural gut string and the rest27
Many of these players have particular technical skills beyond speed and accuracy such
as a variety of tonal resources or a command of the altissimo register or circular
breathing and instrumental experimentation comes to the fore making an
instrument do things it was not designed to do introducing an idea of
collaboration where players can lead the way This new relationship with
technique allows for works to be created that exist in a dimension apart from
the concerns of traditional sound production and idiomatic writing Here the
phenomenon of the specialist has developed further not far removed fromthe composerperformer travelling showman certainly with the technique to
cope with the new demands but also a musical personality where the music
is often crafted to the strengths and the mannerisms of that performer
players and singers such as Cathy Berberian Jane Manning Harry
Sparnaay Irvine Arditti Pierre Yves Artaud Alan Hacker Heinz Holliger
and Vinko Globokar are instantly recognisable Certain players have a curi-
ously powerful and individual way of delivering material which almost
appropriates the music for their own purpose they create themselves in the
music project a style of approach which can develop into something more
tangible as composers write in ways which assume their performance styles
thereby creating a performance practice a tradition
Performance practice in recent music is an area that musicology has left
largely unexplored Very few expert performers write about what they do with
25 Founded in 1974 the Quartet describes its contemporary repertoire rather vaguely on its website as lsquoinexcess of several hundred piecesrsquo26 Although the Die Reihe and London Sinfonietta ensembles recruited almost entirely from interestedorchestral musicians27 Clarinettists include Hans Deinzer (who gave the 1047297rst performance of Boulezrsquos Domaines) Alan Hacker (Birtwistlersquos and Maxwell Daviesrsquos clarinettist) and Antony Pay (for whom Henze rsquos concerto Le Miracle dela Rose was composed)
Instrumental performance in the twentieth century and beyond 785
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2012
Downloaded from Cambridge Histories Online by IP 1469525317 on Mon Sep 21 053915 BST 2015httpdxdoiorg101017CHOL9780521896115031
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2015
7262019 c Bo 9781139025966 a 041
httpslidepdfcomreaderfullc-bo-9781139025966-a-041 1021
some notable exceptions28 some contribute in an anecdotal way29 and some
in the time-honoured fashion write treatises30 These treatises are however
very diff erent from those of earlier centuries (Quantz Leopold Mozart C P E
Bach) in that they deal purely with technique descriptive lsquohow-torsquo manuals of
new and extended techniques and tell us little about expression about themusic itself Charles Rosen writes lsquoIn interpreting a work of twentieth-
century music we can emphasize its radical nature or we can try to indicate
its nineteenth-century originsrsquo31 Players may believe that they do not have to
reckon with the weight of an established performance practice that they can
create their own in new music but there are approaches for example born out
of the Darmstadt works of the 1950s and 1960s which demand a level
of accuracy cleanliness of attack attention to colour and signi1047297cant lack of
expression which have become the accepted style a tradition that adheresclosely to the score (its lsquoradical naturersquo) There is no room here for a perform-
ance which irons out the extremes of dynamics speed and irregular rhythm
but this approach still often appears in tandem with the kind of conservatoire-
learned musicality one might expect If a phrase or section gesturally suggests
music reminiscent of lsquonineteenth-century originsrsquo despite its use of intervals of
seconds and ninths expression comes into play a kind of lsquoutility musicality rsquo
which may have nothing to do with the speci1047297c piece or its radical nature
performances of the opening oboe solo from Varegravesersquo
s Octandre is an example
32
Music of course needs to be brought to life by the player and notation has
become increasingly prescriptive in the composer rsquos attempt to control every
parameter but what is crucial for the performer in new music is to determine
exactly where a strict rendition is obligatory and where greater freedom of
rhythm and phrasing for the purposes of expression is more appropriate This
is nowhere more important than in the two extremes of compositional style
that have dominated the last thirty years of the twentieth century complexity
and minimalism
All music is complex on some level however simple its surface features may
be Complexity here refers not only to rhythmic irregularities but also to the
28 Among them Pierre Boulez Charles Rosen Mieko Kanno David Albermann Steve Schick and Herbert Henck29 For example Contemporary Music Review 211 (2002) edited by Marilyn Nonken is an interestingcollection of interviews of performers on performance with mostly American singers and players includingUrsula Oppens Rolf Schulte and Fred Sherry30 A number of treatises by way of example include Pierre Yves Artaud Robert Dick (1047298ute) HeinzHolliger Libby Van Cleve Peter Veale and Claus-Steff en Mahnkopf (oboe) Daniel Kientzy (saxophone)Phillip Rehfeldt Giuseppe Garborino (clarinet)31 W Thomas Composition ndash Performance ndash Reception Studies in the Creative Process in Music Aldershot
Ashgate 1998 p 7232 The opening four bars have almost no expression marks a single mp two small crescendodecrescendomarkings and an accent
786 R O G E R H E A T O N
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2012
Downloaded from Cambridge Histories Online by IP 1469525317 on Mon Sep 21 053915 BST 2015httpdxdoiorg101017CHOL9780521896115031
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2015
7262019 c Bo 9781139025966 a 041
httpslidepdfcomreaderfullc-bo-9781139025966-a-041 1121
way in which the serial tendency has required more information on the page to
allow the performer access to something in addition to a technically accurate
rendition The increased detail of lsquoaction notationrsquo descriptive of the sounds
intended and modes of execution is evident from the late nineteenth century
for example in Mahler and in the Second Viennese scores In the string writingone sees much use of diff erent modes of bowing sul tasto sul ponticello 1047298 autando
col legno (tratto and battuto) a wide range of dynamics with detailed use of the
crescendo and diminuendo signs accents daggerwedge and staccato signs tenuto
tenuto with staccato as well as complex tempo relationships rhythmic groupings
and so on With this level of notation players could execute the score accurately
but with little sense of style and early performances of Webern attest to this33
The increased detail of notation in later twentieth-century music is there to
guide interpretation to generate a new performance practice in unfamiliar music where traditions from earlier music are inappropriate One might argue
that much of the more recent music from the 1970s to the 1990s putting rhythm
to one side for the moment is over-notated and prescriptive constraining a
player rsquos ability to interpret but I would argue that quite the reverse is true
Scores increasingly look like the music sounds and once the notes have been
learnt there is an internalising of the additional information which leads to
an understanding and ownership of the music Schoenberg Berg and Webern
notate clearly to try to give a sense of style for example the use of tenuto with staccato in triple time to give a precise waltz lilt or at short phrase endings on the
last note giving a sense of lift or being left in mid-air their use of Hauptstimme
and Nebenstimme is an attempt to balance complex counterpoint and texture
Brian Ferneyhough is a composer who has probably travelled furthest
down this notational route yet his music largely comprises familiar gestures
found elsewhere in earlier literature What is challenging here is the speed at
which the events occur the density of the notation and the technical demands
on the player not just in terms of pitch (particularly microtones in quick
grace-note 1047298urries) but the overlaying of additional sound treatments far in
excess of anything before Comparing the sound world of Bergrsquos Lyric Suite
(1926) with Ferneyhoughrsquos Third String Quartet (1986ndash7) reminds us just
how lsquomodernrsquo certain sections of Bergrsquos piece sound The ponticello scurryings
at the opening of the third movement Allegro misterioso which gradually
transform into pizzicato at bar 14 the geschlagen (struckbounced) semi-
quavers at bars 40ndash2 or the extraordinary Tenebroso section in the 1047297fth
33 Peter Stadlenrsquos (1979) score of Webernrsquos Piano Variations Op 27 is important here Stadlen studiedthe work with Webern gave the 1047297rst performance and later published a facsimile score with Webern rsquosadded performance annotations The score is said to have in1047298uenced Boulezrsquos interpretations of
Webernrsquos music
Instrumental performance in the twentieth century and beyond 787
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2012
Downloaded from Cambridge Histories Online by IP 1469525317 on Mon Sep 21 053915 BST 2015httpdxdoiorg101017CHOL9780521896115031
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2015
7262019 c Bo 9781139025966 a 041
httpslidepdfcomreaderfullc-bo-9781139025966-a-041 1221
movement Presto delirando with its crescendo 1047298 autando double stops and held
double stops with tremolo ponticello interjections (bars 85ndash120) all 1047297nd echoes
and similarities in the 1047297rst movement of Ferneyhoughrsquos quartet Despite the
rhythmic complexities in Ferneyhough the sound of the 1047297rst movement
(at least in the Arditti recording)34 is of periodic events and simultaneousattacks for all four players not unlike in Berg the sound is exotically enticing
drawing the listener in but what is diff erent from Berg is its discontinuity
The movement is clearly structured as a juxtaposition of diff erent types
of material but the eff ect is of an episodic unfolding of statements the longest
of which is never more than eight or ten seconds in length The second
movement in contrast is a continuous fast-paced drama driving the listener
forward The form here is clear even on 1047297rst hearing beginning with a
frenetic 1047297rst-violin solo adding the second in a duo then the much slower-paced viola and cello together leading to the 1047297rst climax after a bar of fast
rhythmic unison at the quasi recitativo (bar 56) and a 1047297nal climax again with
simultaneous attacks over a solo viola (bar 103) who completes the movement
and the piece Sometimes the music slows so one is able to hear stable pitch
relationships (despite its microtonality one does not hear the quarter-tones it
all sounds remarkably well tempered) as in the viola and cellorsquos 1047297rst entry at
bar 18 a kind of cantus 1047297 rmus under the busy violins but what one does hear
are the familiar gestures of the expressionistic style present in the Lyric SuiteIt is this kind of grounding of radical new work from the latter part of the
century in the early expressionistic style that allows an lsquoentry rsquo for both
performers and listeners gesture and salient events not pitch
I hesitate to say that the music of the complex school sounds surprisingly
old-fashioned but the two issues which have overshadowed the actual sound of
the music giving it the patina of modernity and radicalism and which have
certainly concerned players are rhythm and microtonality Much of the dis-
course about this has been centred on Darmstadt during the Hommel era in the
1980s35 but it would be a mistake to associate Darmstadt only with complexity
of the serial and post-serial kind German institutions after the Second World
War were recipients of considerable (American) funds to put culture back on
track De-Nazi1047297cation was just as much a part of compositional style as it was
of political cleansing36 The Summer Courses began with an emphasis on
modern tonal styles Hindemith and Bartoacutek but Messiaen and Leibowitz
34 Brian Ferneyhough 1 Arditti String Quartet Disque Montagne 1994 M078900235 Friedrich Hommel was the director of the Summer Courses from 1981 to 199436 For a thorough discussion see A Beal New Music New Allies American Experimental Music in West Germany from the Zero Hour to Reuni 1047297 cation Berkeley University of California Press 2006 Also T Thacker
Music after Hitler 1945ndash1955 Aldershot Ashgate 2007
788 R O G E R H E A T O N
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2012
Downloaded from Cambridge Histories Online by IP 1469525317 on Mon Sep 21 053915 BST 2015httpdxdoiorg101017CHOL9780521896115031
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2015
7262019 c Bo 9781139025966 a 041
httpslidepdfcomreaderfullc-bo-9781139025966-a-041 1321
changed the direction and soon after the coursersquos 1047297rst director Wolfgang
Steinecke clearly had a vision to continue and develop the modernist tradition
But it did not last long There were disagreements Nono left in 1962 Boulez
taught from 1962 to 1965 and Stockhausen from 1966 to 1970 in any case the
arrival of Cage in 1958 fed the in1047298uence of indeterminacy and a group of composers less interested in the prevailing strict procedures showed that a
colourful theatrical approach was also possible Berio Kagel and Ligeti among
them Signi1047297cant here is the 1047297rst visit to Darmstadt of David Tudor someone
who begins and almost ends our story with his in1047298uential post-Cageian elec-
tronic work with Merce Cunningham
Tudor arrived in 1956 to teach but also to illustrate a lecture given by Stefan
Wolpe playing examples by Sessions Perle and Babbitt as well as Cage Brown
Feldman and Wolff Tudor was particularly keen to present Cagersquos Music of
Changes (1951) in the interpretation classes37 and to give the 1047297rst European
performances Tudor and Cage gave a two-piano recital of music by Brown
Cage Feldman and Wolff in 1958 and this seems to have been a signi1047297cant
turning point for the reception of this music and its aesthetic38 The appearance
of the three American pianists Tudor Paul Jacobs and Frederic Rzewski (who
was there in 1956) is important for the performance of post-serial European
music particularly Stockhausenrsquos Klavierstuumlcke Stockhausen wrote the 1047297rst
piano pieces during 1952ndash
3 (numbers III and IV in the set of eleven) numbersIndashIV were 1047297rst performed in 1954 and V ndash VIII in 1955 by the Belgian pianist
Marcelle Mercenier at Darmstadt Number XI was 1047297rst performed by Tudor in
New York in 1957 and the 1047297rst German performance was given by Jacobs at
Darmstadt in 1957 Pieces V ndashX were originally dedicated to Tudor but
Stockhausen later changed this to Aloys Kontarsky who gave the 1047297rst perform-
ance of number IX Rzewski gave the premiere of piece X in Italy in 1962 and the
German premiere of IX in 1963 and recorded them both
Klavierstuumlck X is probably the most notorious of the set not least because of
the forearm clusters and the cluster glissandi Stockhausen suggests in the
scorersquos notes that lsquoTo play the cluster glissandi more easily and with enough
rapidity it is recommended that woollen gloves be worn the 1047297ngers of which
have been cut awayrsquo Kontarsky preferred rubber gloves and apparently
Rzewski dusted the piano keys and his hands with talcum powder The
German pianist Herbert Henck who studied under Kontarsky (and took
37 The structure of the summer school was and still is to have performersrsquo masterclass-based interpre-tation studios running simultaneously with composition studios together with general lectures andconcerts open to all38 The audience included Stockhausen Berio Penderecki Lachenmann Ligeti Xenakis the percussion-ist Christoph Caskel and pianist Paul Jacobs
Instrumental performance in the twentieth century and beyond 789
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2012
Downloaded from Cambridge Histories Online by IP 1469525317 on Mon Sep 21 053915 BST 2015httpdxdoiorg101017CHOL9780521896115031
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2015
7262019 c Bo 9781139025966 a 041
httpslidepdfcomreaderfullc-bo-9781139025966-a-041 1421
over his teaching in Darmstadt in the 1980s) worked on the piece with
Stockhausen and subsequently wrote a very useful book on the work includ-
ing a detailed analysis and a chapter on how to practise the piece39
He acknowledges that the primary problem is rhythm Stockhausenrsquos score
is clearly notated with the length of sections given above the staves and thebeams joining the 1047298urries of notes denoting fast (horizontal beam) acceler-
ando (rising beam) and ritardando (falling beam) collections of notes the
difficulty lies in the speeding up and slowing down within a fast tempo
while maintaining an internal sense of pulse All the grace notes are to be
played lsquoas fast as possiblersquo (lsquoso schnell wie moumlglichrsquo a direction that appears
time and again in twentieth-century music) with the basic tempo also as fast
as is playable The early recordings exciting as they are give the eff ect of
rapidity at the expense of the clarity of pitch and Stockhausen later talkedabout the grace notes as being melodic and suggested a slower basic pulse for
clarity of articulation40 Henck recommends an approach to practice which
performers might use for learning challenging music of any period and
suggests working very slowly in small sections but also not to practise the
piece in isolation
but always in conjunction with such music to which the hands are accustomed
which at least makes other (not more natural) demands on them The mastery
of very many technical problems in new music can often be excellently sup-ported by their traditional counterpart Thus for the sometimes ticklish chro-
maticism here one should work on pieces like the Chopin Etudes Op 10 No 2
or Op 25 No 6 Or better still to invent studies for oneself41
Rhythmic complexity and new lsquoactionrsquo notation are often the stumbling blocks
for performers A great deal of time is spent in music education becoming expert
in quickly reading and translating symbols into sound42 Composers often
devised symbols for particular sounds in isolation of each other working within
and for their own discrete musical communities and in doing so one of the
problems until recently has been the lack of a common notation for certain
eff ects even quarter-tone notation with its arrows diff erent shaped note heads
and diff ering versions of accidental signs confusing players Composers still
strive to explore areas of sound which require a clear and unambiguous notation
In Ferneyhough the notation speci1047297es as accurately as possible every possible
parameter and as I have said before it may lead to a performance where the
39 H Henck Klavierstuumlck X A Contribution toward Understanding Serial Technique Cologne Neuland198040 Ibid p 64 41 Ibid p 6142 See M Kanno lsquoPrescriptive notation limits and challengesrsquo Contemporary Music Review 262 (2007)231ndash54
790 R O G E R H E A T O N
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2012
Downloaded from Cambridge Histories Online by IP 1469525317 on Mon Sep 21 053915 BST 2015httpdxdoiorg101017CHOL9780521896115031
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2015
7262019 c Bo 9781139025966 a 041
httpslidepdfcomreaderfullc-bo-9781139025966-a-041 1521
performer rsquos concern with accuracy is paramount and a sense of lsquointerpretationrsquo
the 1047297nal stage of transmitting the music is missing This is not always the case
Expert performers who have a knowledge of the style and have worked with the
composer can transmit the essence of the music and create a tradition for that
speci1047297c work But how do new sounds enter the compositional and then nota-tional process Is there a gap between intention and realisation
Purely graphic notation however beautiful it may be in works such as
Cornelius Cardew rsquos Treatise or early works by Bussotti allows for the kind
of freedom where free improvisation is only a short step away The scores serve
as a visual stimulus for the interpreter rsquos creative energies and can be used
either to get the creative juices going or as a more prescriptive representation
of potentially speci1047297c soundsymbol relationships Any graphics pictures
colours are potential material43
What is more common are pieces that combinefamiliar music notation with other graphics Cardew provides an example in
his Octet rsquo 61 for Jasper Johns where sixty-one events are notated combining
hand-drawn pitches on staves with numbers and dynamics a number seven
might be seven repetitions of a pitch or an interval of a seventh or seven
discrete sounds or eff ects and so on Cardew recommends playing from the
score only for experienced performers and gives in the preface a traditionally
notated example of a possible realisation of the 1047297rst six events which while
useful as a simple explanation or key to symbols seems to me to miss the pointthis kind of notation contains enough information to realise spontaneously
Hans-Joachim Hespos also combines graphic and traditional notation in metic-
ulously detailed scores which sound like the kind of free jazz of players such as
Evan Parker or Peter Broumltzman combined with sometimes startling theatrical
approaches to playing and to the fabric of the instruments themselves The
scores do not always contain exact pitch material but do present a sophisti-
cated notation for unusual sounds and considerable use of the voice where
phonetic symbols are drawn in diff erent sizes thickness of type and placed on
the page to give a clear and easily read representation of the actual sound
dynamic and relative register The majority of composers have stayed with
standard notation measured or timendashspace with the occasional graphic to
represent the amplitude of vibrato or a note as high as possible where speci1047297c
pitch is irrelevant but these scores are also often littered with symbols repre-
senting extended techniques and by the 1980s there was beginning to be a
certain amount of uniformity of notational convention for these eff ects
The phenomena of extended techniques or instrumental deviation has its
roots in a number of ideas inventions and endeavours not least after the Second
43 Cathy Berberian uses strip cartoons in Stripsody for example
Instrumental performance in the twentieth century and beyond 791
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2012
Downloaded from Cambridge Histories Online by IP 1469525317 on Mon Sep 21 053915 BST 2015httpdxdoiorg101017CHOL9780521896115031
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2015
7262019 c Bo 9781139025966 a 041
httpslidepdfcomreaderfullc-bo-9781139025966-a-041 1621
World War a parallel exploration alongside electronic music where traditional
instruments could play with the machines (pre-prepared tape) be modi1047297ed by
them in delays loops and ring modulations but could also be made to emulate
the new electronic sounds themselves Composers and players have often acci-
dentally stumbled across certain eff ects ndash the innocently inquisitive composer (lsquowhat if Try this rsquo) has been at the heart of collaboration as has simply
experimenting with unorthodox approaches to instruments Satie was threading
paper through piano strings in his 1913 Le piegravege de Meacuteduse (Ravel also suggests
this in Lrsquo enfant et les sortilegraveges) Pianos at the turn of the century were being
modi1047297ed with diff erent dampers to give harp and lute-like eff ects Ivesrsquos
Concorde Sonata (1911) uses a length of wood to produce a cluster Henry
Cowell in his now well-known works from c 1913ndash30 was the 1047297rst to system-
atically explore the pianorsquos possibilities with clusters glissandi and use of the
inside of the piano plucking and dampingmuting strings which then led to
Cagersquos lsquoinventionrsquo of the prepared piano (around 1938) Much later Horatiu
Radulescu put a grand piano on its side retuned and bowed it with 1047297shing line
his lsquosound iconrsquo There was an exploration of a wider range of percussion
instruments both exotic and scrap metal with percussionists freed from the
orchestra to play in ensembles and even solo recitals on un-tuned percussion
Jazz players were growling and singing down saxophones and trombones in
Duke Ellingtonrsquo
s band of the 1920s and 1930s Modest eff
ects and the extensionof range upwards began with works such as Varegravesersquos1047298ute solo Density 215 (1936)
with its high D as well as probably the earliest use of key clicks Beriorsquos Sequenza
I (1958) for 1047298ute (for Severino Gazzeloni) has the 1047297rst use of a multiphonic which
in1047298uenced American clarinettist William O Smith44 also to explore multi-
phonics which he used for the 1047297rst time in Nonorsquos A 1047298 oresta eacute jovem e cheja de
vida (1965ndash6) Bruno Bartolozzirsquos in1047298uential New Sounds for Woodwind 45 giving
multiphonic and microtonal 1047297ngerings 1047297rst appeared in 1967
What is at the heart of instrumental transformation is the simple notion that
if these instruments are capable of a wider spectrum of sounds than is expected
of them in common-practice repertoire then these sounds should be added to
the player rsquos lsquotoolboxrsquo and made available to composers as a natural part of the
instrument rsquos abilities It is exactly these instrumental quirks if you like an
exploitation of the instrumentsrsquo imperfections that gives an instrument
its depth of character and immeasurably extends its expressive possibilities
Ferneyhough in relation to his second solo 1047298ute piece Unity Capsule (1975ndash6)
writes
44 Also known as Bill Smith when he plays with Dave Brubeck45 B Bartolozzi New Sounds for Woodwind 2nd edn Oxford University Press 1982
792 R O G E R H E A T O N
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2012
Downloaded from Cambridge Histories Online by IP 1469525317 on Mon Sep 21 053915 BST 2015httpdxdoiorg101017CHOL9780521896115031
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2015
7262019 c Bo 9781139025966 a 041
httpslidepdfcomreaderfullc-bo-9781139025966-a-041 1721
I began by elaborating a system of organisation based on the naturally occur-
ring irregularities in the 1047298utersquos sonic character on the one hand various types of
microtonal interval capable of being produced by means of lip or 1047297ngers on the
other by recombining articulative techniques familiar to all 1047298utists (tongue
action lip tension larger or smaller embouchure aperture intensity of vibrato)into hitherto unfamiliar constellations What the piece is attempting to suggest
is that no compositional style can achieve full validity which does not
take as its point of departure that symbiosis between the performer and his
instrument in all its imperfection from which the life force of music
emanates46
Unity Capsulersquos use of extended technique and its precise notation is still
probably the most extreme example in the repertoire of any instrument47
Firstly basic sound production normal tone with varying intensities of
vibrato a dynamic range from pppp (verging on inaudible) to as loud as possiblewith a diff erent dynamic for every sonic event breath sounds and the combi-
nation of breath and tone embouchure changes (the diff ering angle of the
mouthpiece to the lips and the tightness or looseness of the embouchure)
Secondly additional treatments and eff ects air sounds audible in-breaths as
well as vocalisations through the instrument glissandi (both 1047297nger and lip)
1047298utter-tongue (both normal tongue 1047298utter and throat growling or lsquogarglingrsquo)
key clicks lsquolip pizzicatorsquo (a kind of slap tongue) Thirdly microtones quarter-
tones (a twenty-four note scale) 1047297fth-tones (a thirty-one note scale with1047297ngerings are given in the scorersquos Notes for Performance) and microtonal
activity notated graphically as rapid un-pitched grace notes which are intervals
smaller than a 1047297fth-tone What makes the piece particularly challenging is both
the microtones (especially at speed as in most cases speci1047297c 1047297ngerings need to
be employed) and the simultaneous production of the diff erent eff ects and
treatments for both 1047298ute and voice with the music written on two staves the
lower one containing the vocal part Ferneyhough talks about his awareness of
overstepping lsquothe limits of the humanly realizablersquo48 but his concern is with a
musical ideal that not only relates to accuracy but to style and the essence of
his music he tolerates wrong notes and rhythmic inaccuracies if the latter is
evident
Additional layers of notation for sound treatments appear in a number of
pieces the plunger mute notation below the stave in Beriorsquos 1965 Sequenza V for
trombone or a more recent trombone solo Richard Barrett rsquos Basalt (1990ndash1)
46 Boros and Toop (eds) Ferneyhough Collected Writings p 9947 Ferneyhough as a 1047298ute player tested the eff ects and the general playability of the piece but also citesRobert Dick rsquos in1047298uential The Other Flute (Oxford University Press) published in 1975 at the time of composition in the scorersquos lsquoNotes for Performancersquo48 Boros and Toop (eds) Ferneyhough Collected Writings p 319
Instrumental performance in the twentieth century and beyond 793
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2012
Downloaded from Cambridge Histories Online by IP 1469525317 on Mon Sep 21 053915 BST 2015httpdxdoiorg101017CHOL9780521896115031
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2015
7262019 c Bo 9781139025966 a 041
httpslidepdfcomreaderfullc-bo-9781139025966-a-041 1821
where the voice is used almost throughout the piece The pioneer for trombon-
ists trombone technique and brass playing in general is the player and composer
Vinko Globokar His work has always explored new sounds and techniques not
only for brass yet what is signi1047297cant here is that while the notation is always
clear precise and readable even when he is asking for very complex sounds (as aplayer he is well aware of practicalities) he is also a composer who often notates
the impossible Like Ferneyhough whose music is in theory playable (certainly
at a slower tempo) Globokar often asks for a number of diff erent techniques
simultaneously vocalising together with pitched notes percussive eff ects with
1047297ngers or mutes playing on the in-breath circular breathing and so on a
combination of which unlike Ferneyhough are sometimes physically impossible
to produce But it is the tension and drama in the act of trying that is as much
part of the musical intention as any kind of accuracy The aim in much of thismusic is a performance that Ferneyhough has called an honourable or lsquointelligent
failurersquo49 lsquothe knife-edge quality of the possibility of not achieving somethingrsquo50
but again unlike Ferneyhough Globokar is an improviser so this element of
chance setting up a precise situation where the outcome may be unexpected is
acceptable Similarly in Sciarrinorsquos important Six Caprices (1976) for violin he
follows an arpeggiated style reminiscent of Paganini (an important reference in
these pieces) but uses diamond note heads for half-pressed left-hand pressure
resulting in some accurate harmonics but also in much more unstable andunpredictable pitches The idea of the unplayable and the unpredictable is also
largely the problem concerned with microtonal writing
Microtones have an honourable history with early exponents such as
Wyschnegradsky Alois Haacuteba Julian Carillo Ives and others Performances
of their work inspired instrumental modi1047297cations and new inventions The
instruments are now mostly in the museum and almost all microtonal music is
written for standard orchestral instruments without modi1047297cations51 There
are a number of compositional approaches that result in these microtones
being perceived in diff erent ways As I have mentioned when played at great
speed they are almost impossible to hear when played slower they often
particularly in string playing sound like poor intonation and are more
successful in the woodwind with speci1047297c 1047297ngerings for quite accurate tun-
ing52 When played slowly they can be clearly heard as either in1047298ections or
49 Ibid p 269 50 Ibid p 27051 Scordatura or detuning the lower strings is widely used in Scelsi for example but never for microtonaltuning Pianos and harpsichords have been tuned microtonally in works by Ives for example and morerecently in pieces by Kevin Volans and Clarence Barlow52 Microtones on all orchestral instruments are also used for trilling on one note colour trills bisbigliandowhat Radulescu calls lsquoyellow tremolirsquo
794 R O G E R H E A T O N
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2012
Downloaded from Cambridge Histories Online by IP 1469525317 on Mon Sep 21 053915 BST 2015httpdxdoiorg101017CHOL9780521896115031
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2015
7262019 c Bo 9781139025966 a 041
httpslidepdfcomreaderfullc-bo-9781139025966-a-041 1921
bends (in much Japanese new music in shakuhachi -in1047298uenced 1047298ute music or
the nausea inducing swooping in Xenakis) or as speci1047297cally tuned pitches In
post-serial music of the complex school the intention is a natural and further
saturation of the chromatic scale where the notes in the cracks between
the semitones are heard as new pitches within say a twenty-four-note scaleThe problems occur when pitches do not move stepwise facilitating a linear
contrapuntal style where microtones add to the expansion and expressiveness
of the melodic line (and thereby allowing for perceptual lsquogoodnessrsquo because
one can hear them against the stable pitches) If the music jumps in larger
intervals fourths or greater the eff ect is of poor tuning Some composers
devise new modesscales using microtones which arise naturally out of the
material (much more successful from the player rsquos point of view) and what
often results here is a music which is unafraid to mix dissonance (verging onnoise) and consonance where the use of a consonant sonority because of its
context and how the music arrives at it functions as just another sound or
perhaps a resolution of more complex colours onto a primary one ndash what does
not happen is the listener rsquos sharp intake of breath on hearing a major triad a
reminiscence of tonality out of context
Giacinto Scelsi was doing this in the 1960s After being a recluse for much of
his life he seemed to be rediscovered in Darmstadt during the 1980s and his
pieces hovering microtonally around a single pitch are now quite well knownIn the fourth movement of the Third String Quartet (1963) single pitches
(primarily B 1047298at) are explored with diff ering bow pressures vibrato and
quarter-tone glissandi but what is striking is the arrival on consonant harmo-
nies (G1047298at major second inversion then in root position) in no way reminiscent
of tonality but purely as sonorous consonances This idea of consonance and
dissonance as coexisting without implying earlier styles is nowhere more
apparent than in the work of the spectral composers
The predominantly French spectral music a term originating from Hughes
Dufourt and centred mostly on Paris emerged in the early 1970s led by
Tristan Murail and Geacuterard Grisey Its approach and aesthetic was markedly
diff erent from the then prevailing styles and while in1047298uenced by electronic
music it strove rather to explore a diff erent world of texture and sound
exploration using traditional instruments and sometimes live electronic
treatments This music is organic in the truest sense based on the analysis
and reproduction of natural sounds as well as notes themselves (like Scelsi or
later Radulescu) getting inside the notes dealing with soundrsquos density and
grittiness Additive synthesis in electro-acoustic technique (the building of complex sounds from simple ones sine waves) gives the model for the
creation of new sound complexes new harmony and instrumental timbre
Instrumental performance in the twentieth century and beyond 795
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2012
Downloaded from Cambridge Histories Online by IP 1469525317 on Mon Sep 21 053915 BST 2015httpdxdoiorg101017CHOL9780521896115031
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2015
7262019 c Bo 9781139025966 a 041
httpslidepdfcomreaderfullc-bo-9781139025966-a-041 2021
Instruments have particular characteristics in diff erent registers The
clarinet rsquos low notes for example are rich in upper partials which can be
highlighted by lsquosplittingrsquo the note with the embouchure to reveal and simul-
taneously play some of the partials of the fundamental The higher the pitch
the fewer the partials resulting in increased thinness of tone There are aconsiderable number of new compositional techniques here53 but most seem
to involve the reproduction of timbres analysed spectrographically Murailrsquos
large-scale orchestral piece Gondwana (1980) at its opening creates a bell
sound transforming into a brass sound Grisey rsquos Partiels (1975) takes as its
starting point the sonogram analysis of a trombonersquos low pedal E Despite the
diff erences between them these composersrsquo fundamental interest is in the
manipulation of sound for soundrsquos sake in1047298uenced by acoustics and psycho-
acoustics frequency as given in Hertz rather than pitch resulting from thedivision of the tempered scale into microtonal steps Taking the range of
composed music the lowest note might be A0 (275Hz) the highest A7
(3520Hz) or the C above that 4186Hz What is more difficult is to map
these precise frequencies onto instruments designed for equal temperament
What results is an approximation using quarter eighth and sixteenth tone
notation again incorporating a certain amount of eff ort on the player rsquos part
to reproduce these with any accuracy But the sounds and their inherent
natural expressiveness are often glorious And so to minimalism and experimental tonality The challenge here for the
performer is not one of technical excess but of something much more funda-
mental and familiar Minimal pieces require a virtuosity of precise rhythm and
an unfailing sense of accurate pulse something which many musicians (unless
working with a click-track) 1047297nd difficult not least because of their innate
musical 1047298exibility there is no room here for lsquointerpretationrsquo (rubato equals
inaccuracy) and again it is the performer rsquos need to lsquointerpret rsquo which arises as a
problem in the music of tonal post-experimentalists This music is often
understated rhythmically straightforward diatonic and can imply a tradition
of performance familiar from the early twentieth century if not before while
belonging to a much more recent experimental movement To the uninitiated
player this may not be apparent from the score as these scores often have little
notated information apart from pitch and rhythm This music like Satiersquos can
demonstrate that pieces sometimes lasting only a few minutes can be hypnoti-
cally repetitive without becoming tedious simple but not simplistic The
music is not concerned with intentional nostalgia pastiche satire or quotation
yet there are references which can eff ectively conjure past musical styles The
53 See J Fineberg lsquoSpectral music history and techniquesrsquo Contemporary Music Review 192 (2000) 7 ndash22
796 R O G E R H E A T O N
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2012
Downloaded from Cambridge Histories Online by IP 1469525317 on Mon Sep 21 053915 BST 2015httpdxdoiorg101017CHOL9780521896115031
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2015
7262019 c Bo 9781139025966 a 041
httpslidepdfcomreaderfullc-bo-9781139025966-a-041 2121
music can be played (referring to Rosenrsquos point) in two ways A lsquocorrect rsquo
performance represents its radical nature by presenting the material simply
without interpretative intervention clean and unfussy But a player rsquos innate
and irrepressible musical re1047298ex to project a personal response born of
retrieved tradition will instantly recognise the familiar tonal contours andgestures and even on a 1047297rst sight-reading will want to make explicit the
implied character not far beneath the surface of these notes It may be difficult
for a player to suppress these romantic urges the need to rallentando at phrase
closures to vary the lengths of the pausesrests to linger on appoggiaturas or
to crescendo and diminuendo on rising and falling phrases
Where next For composers the golden age of instrumental experimenta-
tion is over and we are enjoying a period of pluralism where younger
composers without or consciously ignoring a sense of tradition can pick-rsquonrsquo-mix using musics of other cultures and popular genres woven into their
lsquoart rsquo music Many of them are seduced by digital technology laptop compos-
ers and performers improvise with noise but there is nothing new here apart
from the speed and ease of production and manipulation It seems to me that
the great electronic pieces have been written Stockhausenrsquos Gesang der
Juumlnglinge (1955ndash6) or Denis Smalley rsquos Pentes (1974) The cheapness of tech-
nology and the proliferation of music technology degree courses do not
re1047298
ect a surge of interest in electronic composition the courses are simply servicing the mammon of the media industry For performers instrumental
experimentation is over too and the instruments themselves have not
changed because of it The digital age hardly touches us at all in terms of
performance (apart from recording) synthesisers keyboard and wind are in
the second-hand stores and for those pieces with live instruments and
electronic manipulation the laptop simply replaces the banks of pre-digital
hardware the sounds are pretty much the same For the performer the great
melting pot of style and exploration that was the twentieth century has given
us and continues to reveal great riches a wealth of work rewarding and
sometimes frustrating probably too diverse for one player to encompass In
the current period of stylistic 1047298ux compositional trends and fashions will
continue to come and go and committed players will be as busy as they always
have been with new work enjoying themselves in the musical playpen
Instrumental performance in the twentieth century and beyond 797
7262019 c Bo 9781139025966 a 041
httpslidepdfcomreaderfullc-bo-9781139025966-a-041 621
Tradition performance aspects which become attached to works and styles
and originate from the techniques and idiosyncrasies of speci1047297c performers are
consolidated over time and apply just as much here as in nineteenth-century
music With a very diff erent work from the same period Berio also felt the
need to control performance in his carefully rewritten Sequenza I for 1047298ute(1958) which now exists in two versions the original in timendashspace notation
and the 1992 revised version rhythmically fully notated Berio in an interview
before the 1992 rewrite comments
[I] adopted a notation that was very precise but allowed a margin of 1047298exibility
in order that the player might have the freedom ndash psychological rather than
physical ndash to adapt the piece here and there to his technical stature But instead
this notation has allowed many players ndash none of them by any means shining
examples of professional integrity ndash to perpetuate adaptations that were littleshort of piratical In fact I hope to rewrite Sequenza I in rhythmic notation
maybe it will be less lsquoopenrsquo and more authoritarian but at least it will be
reliable14
Whether the score is graphically notated or in timendashspace notation or in some
combination this does not allow the performer licence to approximation
With text scores the kind of intuitive music one 1047297nds in Stockhausenrsquos Aus
dem sieben Tagen15 (1968) for example Set sail for the Sun from this collection16
one assumes from the score this is a move from dissonance to consonance
could that mean to a gloriously colourfully voiced major triad Cagersquos Music for
Piano (1952ndash6) is his 1047297rst use of indeterminate notation with pitch and the
order of events 1047297xed and all other parameters left free apart from Cagersquos
control over pitch the result will be diff erent each time it is played David
Tudor rsquos approach to the performance of these early works was to meticulously
pre-prepare and notate the pieces Cagersquos Variations II written for Tudor in
1961 is a particularly abstract piece of lines and dots six transparencies with
single lines and 1047297ve transparencies with single points Cage instructs the
players to overlay the sheets and to measure the lines which represent lsquo1)frequency 2) amplitude 3) timbre 4) duration 5) point of occurrence in an
established period of time [and] 6) structure of event (number of sounds
making up an aggregate or constellation)rsquo17 Tudor rsquos realisation of the piece
14 D Osmond-Smith Luciano Berio Two Interviews London Marion Boyars 1985 p 9915 There are of course hundreds of examples from Wolff and the early British period of BryarsSkempton Parsons to recent British composers such as John Lely Important composers include the
Wandelweiser group of thirteen international composers (see wwwwandelweiserde) other recent American pieces can be downloaded at wwwuploaddownloadperformnet16 The text reads lsquoplay a tone for so long until you hear its individual vibrations[] hold the tone and listento the tones of the others ndash all of them together not to individual ones ndash and slowly move your tone untilyou arrive at complete harmony and the whole sound turns to gold to pure gently shimmering 1047297rersquo17 Composer rsquos note in the score
782 R O G E R H E A T O N
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2012
Downloaded from Cambridge Histories Online by IP 1469525317 on Mon Sep 21 053915 BST 2015httpdxdoiorg101017CHOL9780521896115031
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2015
7262019 c Bo 9781139025966 a 041
httpslidepdfcomreaderfullc-bo-9781139025966-a-041 721
(using an ampli1047297ed piano) was again detailed and could be said to have been
appropriated by the performer in a sense the work no longer belongs to Cage
James Pritchett convincingly argues that Tudor rsquos performance is not of Cagersquos
work but of a composition by Tudor himself18
Into this stylistically pluralistic picture what James Boros called in 1995 alsquonew totality rsquo19 we need to place performance and the performers of these
very diff erent musics The relationship between composer and performer
alliances and allegiances is little diff erent now from how it has always
been Brahms and Joachim Mozart and Stadler The privileging of virtuosity
remains an important aspect both for the fortunes of the itinerant soloist and
for the composer providing a vehicle for the drama of virtuosity in all its
diff erent manifestations not simply digital dexterity Composers often come
into contact with exceptional players and the resulting works extend thetechnical boundaries with both composers making demands that may at 1047297rst
seem impossible to execute (but soon begin to come within reach) and the
players themselves encouraging the composers with what Ferneyhough has
called their lsquobox of tricksrsquo20 There is nothing new here Haydnrsquos works for
his Esterhaacutezy string players during the 1760s resulted in concertos with
challenging parts Spohr rsquos clarinet concertos required his favourite player
Simon Hermstedt to add keys to his instrument to be able to execute certain
otherwise unplayable passages Weber might have been the 1047297
rst to use multi-phonics at the end of the cadenza in his Concertino Op 45 (1806 rev 1815)
for French horn21 although the bassoonist Franz Anton Pfeiff er (1752ndash87)
was noted for a kind of three-part harmony presumably an early multiphonic
eff ect also using voice
There are a number of signi1047297cant diff erences and changes to the composer
performer relationship in the twentieth century What might be seen as new
from the mid-century onwards are composers writing for particular players
and specialist ensembles with talents in technical and sonic experimentation
musicians excited by the possibilities of their instruments beyond accepted
idiomatic writing These are players whose technical lsquotoolboxrsquo goes beyond the
all-pervading eighteenth- and nineteenth-century music (with a smattering of
Proko1047297ev Bartoacutek or Shostakovich) which still seems to dominate concert
programmes The composers associated with Darmstadt in the 1950s and
18 For a full discussion of Tudor rsquos papers in the Getty Research Institute see J Pritchett lsquoDavid Tudor ascomposerperformer in Cagersquos ldquo Variations IIrdquo rsquo Leonardo Music Journal 14 (2004) 11ndash1619 J Boros lsquo A ldquonew totality rdquorsquo Perspectives of New Music 331 and 2 (1995) 538ndash5320 J Boros and R Toop (eds) Brian Ferneyhough Collected Writings Amsterdam Harwood 1998p 37021 This is actually two-part writing playing and singing rather than multiphonics as such but by singing athird harmonic often results
Instrumental performance in the twentieth century and beyond 783
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2012
Downloaded from Cambridge Histories Online by IP 1469525317 on Mon Sep 21 053915 BST 2015httpdxdoiorg101017CHOL9780521896115031
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2015
7262019 c Bo 9781139025966 a 041
httpslidepdfcomreaderfullc-bo-9781139025966-a-041 821
1960s did not extend instrumental resources in those early years but certainly
extended traditional technique in terms of rhythmic asymmetry range the
quick succession of widely spaced pitch fast changes of extreme dynamics and
the sheer quantity of non-adjacent non-stepwise pitch collections The
Klavierstuumlcke of Stockhausen particularly required the extraordinary techni-que of pianists such as Tudor Paul Jacobs and Frederic Rzewski
Apart from the soloists what is signi1047297cant in the twentieth century is the
demise of the string quartet as the standard bearer of all that is new and
experimental and the rise of the small ensemble The majority of new music
since the Second World War has been written for ensembles either of one-to-a-
part chamber orchestra size (string quartet plus bass wind quintet plus trumpet
trombone piano and percussion) or smaller groups whose model is the instru-
mentation for Pierrot lunaire Friedrich Cerha and Kurt Schwertsik rsquos Ensemble
Die Reihe founded in Vienna in 1958 is probably the 1047297rst of the larger groups
formed initially to play music of the Second Viennese School Schwertsik played
the horn and conducted HK Gruber was the double bassist A few years earlier
Boulez was organising and conducting his own Parisian Domaines Musicales
concerts22 The Darmstadt Internationales Kammerensemble was an ad hoc
ensemble made up of the instrumental teachers at the Summer Courses from
its inception in 1946 Later groups such as the London Sinfonietta (formed in
1968) the Pierrot Players (formed by Maxwell Davies and Birtwistle in 1967which became The Fires of London) and groups in the USA such as Speculum
Musicae (formed in 1971) were all based to a certain extent on their continental
forebears Boulezrsquos own Ensemble Intercontemporain (formed in 1976) was
itself modelled on the London Sinfonietta and at its inception had some of
the same British players in common Among the string quartets earlier in the
century there are a few committed to new work The Roseacute Quartet played 1047297rst
performances of Schoenbergrsquos First and Second Quartets23 the Kolisch Quartet
formed and led by Rudolf Kolisch (1896ndash1978) was also inextricably linked to
Schoenberg (his second wife Gertrud was Kolischrsquos sister) and played 1047297rst
performances of Schoenberg Berg Webern and Bartoacutek24 The Juilliard
Quartet also played and recorded Schoenbergrsquos quartets in his lifetime and
later took on the difficulties of Carter rsquos quartets The Parisian Parrenin
Quartet was particularly active in new music during the 1950s and 1960s playing
22 For a detailed discussion of the beginnings of this society and ensemble see P Hill and N SimeoneOlivier Messiaen Oiseaux exotiques Aldershot Ashgate 2007 pp 12ndash1923 The leader Arnold Roseacute (1863ndash1946) was also the leader of the Vienna Philharmonic (1881ndash1938 withsome breaks)24 Kolisch like Schoenberg emigrated to the lsquoparadisersquo of Hollywood but returned to Germany partic-ularly to teach at the Darmstadt summer courses playing for example Schoenberg rsquos Phantasy Op 47 withEduard Steuermann
784 R O G E R H E A T O N
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2012
Downloaded from Cambridge Histories Online by IP 1469525317 on Mon Sep 21 053915 BST 2015httpdxdoiorg101017CHOL9780521896115031
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2015
7262019 c Bo 9781139025966 a 041
httpslidepdfcomreaderfullc-bo-9781139025966-a-041 921
many 1047297rst performances Henze and Penderecki among them and appearing in
Darmstadt performing Boulez But it is the Arditti Quartet rsquos extraordinary
achievement which despite the Kronosrsquos rather particular work in a much
smaller focused repertoire has almost single-handedly revived the medium25
followed now by many younger less specialised but equally committed quartetsOrchestras with the exception of some of the European radio orchestras
have been less willing in recent times to play or commission new work a sorry
tale that does not need re-examining here But the new music ensembles have
1047297lled the gap Their players are often soloists who have not trained to be
orchestral musicians or indeed have never played in an orchestra26 It is
unsurprising that many of these players during the 1970s and 1980s were
also part of the early music lsquoboomrsquo experimenting in the equally uncharted
territories of boxwood valvelessnatural gut string and the rest27
Many of these players have particular technical skills beyond speed and accuracy such
as a variety of tonal resources or a command of the altissimo register or circular
breathing and instrumental experimentation comes to the fore making an
instrument do things it was not designed to do introducing an idea of
collaboration where players can lead the way This new relationship with
technique allows for works to be created that exist in a dimension apart from
the concerns of traditional sound production and idiomatic writing Here the
phenomenon of the specialist has developed further not far removed fromthe composerperformer travelling showman certainly with the technique to
cope with the new demands but also a musical personality where the music
is often crafted to the strengths and the mannerisms of that performer
players and singers such as Cathy Berberian Jane Manning Harry
Sparnaay Irvine Arditti Pierre Yves Artaud Alan Hacker Heinz Holliger
and Vinko Globokar are instantly recognisable Certain players have a curi-
ously powerful and individual way of delivering material which almost
appropriates the music for their own purpose they create themselves in the
music project a style of approach which can develop into something more
tangible as composers write in ways which assume their performance styles
thereby creating a performance practice a tradition
Performance practice in recent music is an area that musicology has left
largely unexplored Very few expert performers write about what they do with
25 Founded in 1974 the Quartet describes its contemporary repertoire rather vaguely on its website as lsquoinexcess of several hundred piecesrsquo26 Although the Die Reihe and London Sinfonietta ensembles recruited almost entirely from interestedorchestral musicians27 Clarinettists include Hans Deinzer (who gave the 1047297rst performance of Boulezrsquos Domaines) Alan Hacker (Birtwistlersquos and Maxwell Daviesrsquos clarinettist) and Antony Pay (for whom Henze rsquos concerto Le Miracle dela Rose was composed)
Instrumental performance in the twentieth century and beyond 785
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2012
Downloaded from Cambridge Histories Online by IP 1469525317 on Mon Sep 21 053915 BST 2015httpdxdoiorg101017CHOL9780521896115031
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2015
7262019 c Bo 9781139025966 a 041
httpslidepdfcomreaderfullc-bo-9781139025966-a-041 1021
some notable exceptions28 some contribute in an anecdotal way29 and some
in the time-honoured fashion write treatises30 These treatises are however
very diff erent from those of earlier centuries (Quantz Leopold Mozart C P E
Bach) in that they deal purely with technique descriptive lsquohow-torsquo manuals of
new and extended techniques and tell us little about expression about themusic itself Charles Rosen writes lsquoIn interpreting a work of twentieth-
century music we can emphasize its radical nature or we can try to indicate
its nineteenth-century originsrsquo31 Players may believe that they do not have to
reckon with the weight of an established performance practice that they can
create their own in new music but there are approaches for example born out
of the Darmstadt works of the 1950s and 1960s which demand a level
of accuracy cleanliness of attack attention to colour and signi1047297cant lack of
expression which have become the accepted style a tradition that adheresclosely to the score (its lsquoradical naturersquo) There is no room here for a perform-
ance which irons out the extremes of dynamics speed and irregular rhythm
but this approach still often appears in tandem with the kind of conservatoire-
learned musicality one might expect If a phrase or section gesturally suggests
music reminiscent of lsquonineteenth-century originsrsquo despite its use of intervals of
seconds and ninths expression comes into play a kind of lsquoutility musicality rsquo
which may have nothing to do with the speci1047297c piece or its radical nature
performances of the opening oboe solo from Varegravesersquo
s Octandre is an example
32
Music of course needs to be brought to life by the player and notation has
become increasingly prescriptive in the composer rsquos attempt to control every
parameter but what is crucial for the performer in new music is to determine
exactly where a strict rendition is obligatory and where greater freedom of
rhythm and phrasing for the purposes of expression is more appropriate This
is nowhere more important than in the two extremes of compositional style
that have dominated the last thirty years of the twentieth century complexity
and minimalism
All music is complex on some level however simple its surface features may
be Complexity here refers not only to rhythmic irregularities but also to the
28 Among them Pierre Boulez Charles Rosen Mieko Kanno David Albermann Steve Schick and Herbert Henck29 For example Contemporary Music Review 211 (2002) edited by Marilyn Nonken is an interestingcollection of interviews of performers on performance with mostly American singers and players includingUrsula Oppens Rolf Schulte and Fred Sherry30 A number of treatises by way of example include Pierre Yves Artaud Robert Dick (1047298ute) HeinzHolliger Libby Van Cleve Peter Veale and Claus-Steff en Mahnkopf (oboe) Daniel Kientzy (saxophone)Phillip Rehfeldt Giuseppe Garborino (clarinet)31 W Thomas Composition ndash Performance ndash Reception Studies in the Creative Process in Music Aldershot
Ashgate 1998 p 7232 The opening four bars have almost no expression marks a single mp two small crescendodecrescendomarkings and an accent
786 R O G E R H E A T O N
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2012
Downloaded from Cambridge Histories Online by IP 1469525317 on Mon Sep 21 053915 BST 2015httpdxdoiorg101017CHOL9780521896115031
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2015
7262019 c Bo 9781139025966 a 041
httpslidepdfcomreaderfullc-bo-9781139025966-a-041 1121
way in which the serial tendency has required more information on the page to
allow the performer access to something in addition to a technically accurate
rendition The increased detail of lsquoaction notationrsquo descriptive of the sounds
intended and modes of execution is evident from the late nineteenth century
for example in Mahler and in the Second Viennese scores In the string writingone sees much use of diff erent modes of bowing sul tasto sul ponticello 1047298 autando
col legno (tratto and battuto) a wide range of dynamics with detailed use of the
crescendo and diminuendo signs accents daggerwedge and staccato signs tenuto
tenuto with staccato as well as complex tempo relationships rhythmic groupings
and so on With this level of notation players could execute the score accurately
but with little sense of style and early performances of Webern attest to this33
The increased detail of notation in later twentieth-century music is there to
guide interpretation to generate a new performance practice in unfamiliar music where traditions from earlier music are inappropriate One might argue
that much of the more recent music from the 1970s to the 1990s putting rhythm
to one side for the moment is over-notated and prescriptive constraining a
player rsquos ability to interpret but I would argue that quite the reverse is true
Scores increasingly look like the music sounds and once the notes have been
learnt there is an internalising of the additional information which leads to
an understanding and ownership of the music Schoenberg Berg and Webern
notate clearly to try to give a sense of style for example the use of tenuto with staccato in triple time to give a precise waltz lilt or at short phrase endings on the
last note giving a sense of lift or being left in mid-air their use of Hauptstimme
and Nebenstimme is an attempt to balance complex counterpoint and texture
Brian Ferneyhough is a composer who has probably travelled furthest
down this notational route yet his music largely comprises familiar gestures
found elsewhere in earlier literature What is challenging here is the speed at
which the events occur the density of the notation and the technical demands
on the player not just in terms of pitch (particularly microtones in quick
grace-note 1047298urries) but the overlaying of additional sound treatments far in
excess of anything before Comparing the sound world of Bergrsquos Lyric Suite
(1926) with Ferneyhoughrsquos Third String Quartet (1986ndash7) reminds us just
how lsquomodernrsquo certain sections of Bergrsquos piece sound The ponticello scurryings
at the opening of the third movement Allegro misterioso which gradually
transform into pizzicato at bar 14 the geschlagen (struckbounced) semi-
quavers at bars 40ndash2 or the extraordinary Tenebroso section in the 1047297fth
33 Peter Stadlenrsquos (1979) score of Webernrsquos Piano Variations Op 27 is important here Stadlen studiedthe work with Webern gave the 1047297rst performance and later published a facsimile score with Webern rsquosadded performance annotations The score is said to have in1047298uenced Boulezrsquos interpretations of
Webernrsquos music
Instrumental performance in the twentieth century and beyond 787
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2012
Downloaded from Cambridge Histories Online by IP 1469525317 on Mon Sep 21 053915 BST 2015httpdxdoiorg101017CHOL9780521896115031
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2015
7262019 c Bo 9781139025966 a 041
httpslidepdfcomreaderfullc-bo-9781139025966-a-041 1221
movement Presto delirando with its crescendo 1047298 autando double stops and held
double stops with tremolo ponticello interjections (bars 85ndash120) all 1047297nd echoes
and similarities in the 1047297rst movement of Ferneyhoughrsquos quartet Despite the
rhythmic complexities in Ferneyhough the sound of the 1047297rst movement
(at least in the Arditti recording)34 is of periodic events and simultaneousattacks for all four players not unlike in Berg the sound is exotically enticing
drawing the listener in but what is diff erent from Berg is its discontinuity
The movement is clearly structured as a juxtaposition of diff erent types
of material but the eff ect is of an episodic unfolding of statements the longest
of which is never more than eight or ten seconds in length The second
movement in contrast is a continuous fast-paced drama driving the listener
forward The form here is clear even on 1047297rst hearing beginning with a
frenetic 1047297rst-violin solo adding the second in a duo then the much slower-paced viola and cello together leading to the 1047297rst climax after a bar of fast
rhythmic unison at the quasi recitativo (bar 56) and a 1047297nal climax again with
simultaneous attacks over a solo viola (bar 103) who completes the movement
and the piece Sometimes the music slows so one is able to hear stable pitch
relationships (despite its microtonality one does not hear the quarter-tones it
all sounds remarkably well tempered) as in the viola and cellorsquos 1047297rst entry at
bar 18 a kind of cantus 1047297 rmus under the busy violins but what one does hear
are the familiar gestures of the expressionistic style present in the Lyric SuiteIt is this kind of grounding of radical new work from the latter part of the
century in the early expressionistic style that allows an lsquoentry rsquo for both
performers and listeners gesture and salient events not pitch
I hesitate to say that the music of the complex school sounds surprisingly
old-fashioned but the two issues which have overshadowed the actual sound of
the music giving it the patina of modernity and radicalism and which have
certainly concerned players are rhythm and microtonality Much of the dis-
course about this has been centred on Darmstadt during the Hommel era in the
1980s35 but it would be a mistake to associate Darmstadt only with complexity
of the serial and post-serial kind German institutions after the Second World
War were recipients of considerable (American) funds to put culture back on
track De-Nazi1047297cation was just as much a part of compositional style as it was
of political cleansing36 The Summer Courses began with an emphasis on
modern tonal styles Hindemith and Bartoacutek but Messiaen and Leibowitz
34 Brian Ferneyhough 1 Arditti String Quartet Disque Montagne 1994 M078900235 Friedrich Hommel was the director of the Summer Courses from 1981 to 199436 For a thorough discussion see A Beal New Music New Allies American Experimental Music in West Germany from the Zero Hour to Reuni 1047297 cation Berkeley University of California Press 2006 Also T Thacker
Music after Hitler 1945ndash1955 Aldershot Ashgate 2007
788 R O G E R H E A T O N
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2012
Downloaded from Cambridge Histories Online by IP 1469525317 on Mon Sep 21 053915 BST 2015httpdxdoiorg101017CHOL9780521896115031
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2015
7262019 c Bo 9781139025966 a 041
httpslidepdfcomreaderfullc-bo-9781139025966-a-041 1321
changed the direction and soon after the coursersquos 1047297rst director Wolfgang
Steinecke clearly had a vision to continue and develop the modernist tradition
But it did not last long There were disagreements Nono left in 1962 Boulez
taught from 1962 to 1965 and Stockhausen from 1966 to 1970 in any case the
arrival of Cage in 1958 fed the in1047298uence of indeterminacy and a group of composers less interested in the prevailing strict procedures showed that a
colourful theatrical approach was also possible Berio Kagel and Ligeti among
them Signi1047297cant here is the 1047297rst visit to Darmstadt of David Tudor someone
who begins and almost ends our story with his in1047298uential post-Cageian elec-
tronic work with Merce Cunningham
Tudor arrived in 1956 to teach but also to illustrate a lecture given by Stefan
Wolpe playing examples by Sessions Perle and Babbitt as well as Cage Brown
Feldman and Wolff Tudor was particularly keen to present Cagersquos Music of
Changes (1951) in the interpretation classes37 and to give the 1047297rst European
performances Tudor and Cage gave a two-piano recital of music by Brown
Cage Feldman and Wolff in 1958 and this seems to have been a signi1047297cant
turning point for the reception of this music and its aesthetic38 The appearance
of the three American pianists Tudor Paul Jacobs and Frederic Rzewski (who
was there in 1956) is important for the performance of post-serial European
music particularly Stockhausenrsquos Klavierstuumlcke Stockhausen wrote the 1047297rst
piano pieces during 1952ndash
3 (numbers III and IV in the set of eleven) numbersIndashIV were 1047297rst performed in 1954 and V ndash VIII in 1955 by the Belgian pianist
Marcelle Mercenier at Darmstadt Number XI was 1047297rst performed by Tudor in
New York in 1957 and the 1047297rst German performance was given by Jacobs at
Darmstadt in 1957 Pieces V ndashX were originally dedicated to Tudor but
Stockhausen later changed this to Aloys Kontarsky who gave the 1047297rst perform-
ance of number IX Rzewski gave the premiere of piece X in Italy in 1962 and the
German premiere of IX in 1963 and recorded them both
Klavierstuumlck X is probably the most notorious of the set not least because of
the forearm clusters and the cluster glissandi Stockhausen suggests in the
scorersquos notes that lsquoTo play the cluster glissandi more easily and with enough
rapidity it is recommended that woollen gloves be worn the 1047297ngers of which
have been cut awayrsquo Kontarsky preferred rubber gloves and apparently
Rzewski dusted the piano keys and his hands with talcum powder The
German pianist Herbert Henck who studied under Kontarsky (and took
37 The structure of the summer school was and still is to have performersrsquo masterclass-based interpre-tation studios running simultaneously with composition studios together with general lectures andconcerts open to all38 The audience included Stockhausen Berio Penderecki Lachenmann Ligeti Xenakis the percussion-ist Christoph Caskel and pianist Paul Jacobs
Instrumental performance in the twentieth century and beyond 789
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2012
Downloaded from Cambridge Histories Online by IP 1469525317 on Mon Sep 21 053915 BST 2015httpdxdoiorg101017CHOL9780521896115031
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2015
7262019 c Bo 9781139025966 a 041
httpslidepdfcomreaderfullc-bo-9781139025966-a-041 1421
over his teaching in Darmstadt in the 1980s) worked on the piece with
Stockhausen and subsequently wrote a very useful book on the work includ-
ing a detailed analysis and a chapter on how to practise the piece39
He acknowledges that the primary problem is rhythm Stockhausenrsquos score
is clearly notated with the length of sections given above the staves and thebeams joining the 1047298urries of notes denoting fast (horizontal beam) acceler-
ando (rising beam) and ritardando (falling beam) collections of notes the
difficulty lies in the speeding up and slowing down within a fast tempo
while maintaining an internal sense of pulse All the grace notes are to be
played lsquoas fast as possiblersquo (lsquoso schnell wie moumlglichrsquo a direction that appears
time and again in twentieth-century music) with the basic tempo also as fast
as is playable The early recordings exciting as they are give the eff ect of
rapidity at the expense of the clarity of pitch and Stockhausen later talkedabout the grace notes as being melodic and suggested a slower basic pulse for
clarity of articulation40 Henck recommends an approach to practice which
performers might use for learning challenging music of any period and
suggests working very slowly in small sections but also not to practise the
piece in isolation
but always in conjunction with such music to which the hands are accustomed
which at least makes other (not more natural) demands on them The mastery
of very many technical problems in new music can often be excellently sup-ported by their traditional counterpart Thus for the sometimes ticklish chro-
maticism here one should work on pieces like the Chopin Etudes Op 10 No 2
or Op 25 No 6 Or better still to invent studies for oneself41
Rhythmic complexity and new lsquoactionrsquo notation are often the stumbling blocks
for performers A great deal of time is spent in music education becoming expert
in quickly reading and translating symbols into sound42 Composers often
devised symbols for particular sounds in isolation of each other working within
and for their own discrete musical communities and in doing so one of the
problems until recently has been the lack of a common notation for certain
eff ects even quarter-tone notation with its arrows diff erent shaped note heads
and diff ering versions of accidental signs confusing players Composers still
strive to explore areas of sound which require a clear and unambiguous notation
In Ferneyhough the notation speci1047297es as accurately as possible every possible
parameter and as I have said before it may lead to a performance where the
39 H Henck Klavierstuumlck X A Contribution toward Understanding Serial Technique Cologne Neuland198040 Ibid p 64 41 Ibid p 6142 See M Kanno lsquoPrescriptive notation limits and challengesrsquo Contemporary Music Review 262 (2007)231ndash54
790 R O G E R H E A T O N
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2012
Downloaded from Cambridge Histories Online by IP 1469525317 on Mon Sep 21 053915 BST 2015httpdxdoiorg101017CHOL9780521896115031
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2015
7262019 c Bo 9781139025966 a 041
httpslidepdfcomreaderfullc-bo-9781139025966-a-041 1521
performer rsquos concern with accuracy is paramount and a sense of lsquointerpretationrsquo
the 1047297nal stage of transmitting the music is missing This is not always the case
Expert performers who have a knowledge of the style and have worked with the
composer can transmit the essence of the music and create a tradition for that
speci1047297c work But how do new sounds enter the compositional and then nota-tional process Is there a gap between intention and realisation
Purely graphic notation however beautiful it may be in works such as
Cornelius Cardew rsquos Treatise or early works by Bussotti allows for the kind
of freedom where free improvisation is only a short step away The scores serve
as a visual stimulus for the interpreter rsquos creative energies and can be used
either to get the creative juices going or as a more prescriptive representation
of potentially speci1047297c soundsymbol relationships Any graphics pictures
colours are potential material43
What is more common are pieces that combinefamiliar music notation with other graphics Cardew provides an example in
his Octet rsquo 61 for Jasper Johns where sixty-one events are notated combining
hand-drawn pitches on staves with numbers and dynamics a number seven
might be seven repetitions of a pitch or an interval of a seventh or seven
discrete sounds or eff ects and so on Cardew recommends playing from the
score only for experienced performers and gives in the preface a traditionally
notated example of a possible realisation of the 1047297rst six events which while
useful as a simple explanation or key to symbols seems to me to miss the pointthis kind of notation contains enough information to realise spontaneously
Hans-Joachim Hespos also combines graphic and traditional notation in metic-
ulously detailed scores which sound like the kind of free jazz of players such as
Evan Parker or Peter Broumltzman combined with sometimes startling theatrical
approaches to playing and to the fabric of the instruments themselves The
scores do not always contain exact pitch material but do present a sophisti-
cated notation for unusual sounds and considerable use of the voice where
phonetic symbols are drawn in diff erent sizes thickness of type and placed on
the page to give a clear and easily read representation of the actual sound
dynamic and relative register The majority of composers have stayed with
standard notation measured or timendashspace with the occasional graphic to
represent the amplitude of vibrato or a note as high as possible where speci1047297c
pitch is irrelevant but these scores are also often littered with symbols repre-
senting extended techniques and by the 1980s there was beginning to be a
certain amount of uniformity of notational convention for these eff ects
The phenomena of extended techniques or instrumental deviation has its
roots in a number of ideas inventions and endeavours not least after the Second
43 Cathy Berberian uses strip cartoons in Stripsody for example
Instrumental performance in the twentieth century and beyond 791
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2012
Downloaded from Cambridge Histories Online by IP 1469525317 on Mon Sep 21 053915 BST 2015httpdxdoiorg101017CHOL9780521896115031
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2015
7262019 c Bo 9781139025966 a 041
httpslidepdfcomreaderfullc-bo-9781139025966-a-041 1621
World War a parallel exploration alongside electronic music where traditional
instruments could play with the machines (pre-prepared tape) be modi1047297ed by
them in delays loops and ring modulations but could also be made to emulate
the new electronic sounds themselves Composers and players have often acci-
dentally stumbled across certain eff ects ndash the innocently inquisitive composer (lsquowhat if Try this rsquo) has been at the heart of collaboration as has simply
experimenting with unorthodox approaches to instruments Satie was threading
paper through piano strings in his 1913 Le piegravege de Meacuteduse (Ravel also suggests
this in Lrsquo enfant et les sortilegraveges) Pianos at the turn of the century were being
modi1047297ed with diff erent dampers to give harp and lute-like eff ects Ivesrsquos
Concorde Sonata (1911) uses a length of wood to produce a cluster Henry
Cowell in his now well-known works from c 1913ndash30 was the 1047297rst to system-
atically explore the pianorsquos possibilities with clusters glissandi and use of the
inside of the piano plucking and dampingmuting strings which then led to
Cagersquos lsquoinventionrsquo of the prepared piano (around 1938) Much later Horatiu
Radulescu put a grand piano on its side retuned and bowed it with 1047297shing line
his lsquosound iconrsquo There was an exploration of a wider range of percussion
instruments both exotic and scrap metal with percussionists freed from the
orchestra to play in ensembles and even solo recitals on un-tuned percussion
Jazz players were growling and singing down saxophones and trombones in
Duke Ellingtonrsquo
s band of the 1920s and 1930s Modest eff
ects and the extensionof range upwards began with works such as Varegravesersquos1047298ute solo Density 215 (1936)
with its high D as well as probably the earliest use of key clicks Beriorsquos Sequenza
I (1958) for 1047298ute (for Severino Gazzeloni) has the 1047297rst use of a multiphonic which
in1047298uenced American clarinettist William O Smith44 also to explore multi-
phonics which he used for the 1047297rst time in Nonorsquos A 1047298 oresta eacute jovem e cheja de
vida (1965ndash6) Bruno Bartolozzirsquos in1047298uential New Sounds for Woodwind 45 giving
multiphonic and microtonal 1047297ngerings 1047297rst appeared in 1967
What is at the heart of instrumental transformation is the simple notion that
if these instruments are capable of a wider spectrum of sounds than is expected
of them in common-practice repertoire then these sounds should be added to
the player rsquos lsquotoolboxrsquo and made available to composers as a natural part of the
instrument rsquos abilities It is exactly these instrumental quirks if you like an
exploitation of the instrumentsrsquo imperfections that gives an instrument
its depth of character and immeasurably extends its expressive possibilities
Ferneyhough in relation to his second solo 1047298ute piece Unity Capsule (1975ndash6)
writes
44 Also known as Bill Smith when he plays with Dave Brubeck45 B Bartolozzi New Sounds for Woodwind 2nd edn Oxford University Press 1982
792 R O G E R H E A T O N
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2012
Downloaded from Cambridge Histories Online by IP 1469525317 on Mon Sep 21 053915 BST 2015httpdxdoiorg101017CHOL9780521896115031
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2015
7262019 c Bo 9781139025966 a 041
httpslidepdfcomreaderfullc-bo-9781139025966-a-041 1721
I began by elaborating a system of organisation based on the naturally occur-
ring irregularities in the 1047298utersquos sonic character on the one hand various types of
microtonal interval capable of being produced by means of lip or 1047297ngers on the
other by recombining articulative techniques familiar to all 1047298utists (tongue
action lip tension larger or smaller embouchure aperture intensity of vibrato)into hitherto unfamiliar constellations What the piece is attempting to suggest
is that no compositional style can achieve full validity which does not
take as its point of departure that symbiosis between the performer and his
instrument in all its imperfection from which the life force of music
emanates46
Unity Capsulersquos use of extended technique and its precise notation is still
probably the most extreme example in the repertoire of any instrument47
Firstly basic sound production normal tone with varying intensities of
vibrato a dynamic range from pppp (verging on inaudible) to as loud as possiblewith a diff erent dynamic for every sonic event breath sounds and the combi-
nation of breath and tone embouchure changes (the diff ering angle of the
mouthpiece to the lips and the tightness or looseness of the embouchure)
Secondly additional treatments and eff ects air sounds audible in-breaths as
well as vocalisations through the instrument glissandi (both 1047297nger and lip)
1047298utter-tongue (both normal tongue 1047298utter and throat growling or lsquogarglingrsquo)
key clicks lsquolip pizzicatorsquo (a kind of slap tongue) Thirdly microtones quarter-
tones (a twenty-four note scale) 1047297fth-tones (a thirty-one note scale with1047297ngerings are given in the scorersquos Notes for Performance) and microtonal
activity notated graphically as rapid un-pitched grace notes which are intervals
smaller than a 1047297fth-tone What makes the piece particularly challenging is both
the microtones (especially at speed as in most cases speci1047297c 1047297ngerings need to
be employed) and the simultaneous production of the diff erent eff ects and
treatments for both 1047298ute and voice with the music written on two staves the
lower one containing the vocal part Ferneyhough talks about his awareness of
overstepping lsquothe limits of the humanly realizablersquo48 but his concern is with a
musical ideal that not only relates to accuracy but to style and the essence of
his music he tolerates wrong notes and rhythmic inaccuracies if the latter is
evident
Additional layers of notation for sound treatments appear in a number of
pieces the plunger mute notation below the stave in Beriorsquos 1965 Sequenza V for
trombone or a more recent trombone solo Richard Barrett rsquos Basalt (1990ndash1)
46 Boros and Toop (eds) Ferneyhough Collected Writings p 9947 Ferneyhough as a 1047298ute player tested the eff ects and the general playability of the piece but also citesRobert Dick rsquos in1047298uential The Other Flute (Oxford University Press) published in 1975 at the time of composition in the scorersquos lsquoNotes for Performancersquo48 Boros and Toop (eds) Ferneyhough Collected Writings p 319
Instrumental performance in the twentieth century and beyond 793
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2012
Downloaded from Cambridge Histories Online by IP 1469525317 on Mon Sep 21 053915 BST 2015httpdxdoiorg101017CHOL9780521896115031
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2015
7262019 c Bo 9781139025966 a 041
httpslidepdfcomreaderfullc-bo-9781139025966-a-041 1821
where the voice is used almost throughout the piece The pioneer for trombon-
ists trombone technique and brass playing in general is the player and composer
Vinko Globokar His work has always explored new sounds and techniques not
only for brass yet what is signi1047297cant here is that while the notation is always
clear precise and readable even when he is asking for very complex sounds (as aplayer he is well aware of practicalities) he is also a composer who often notates
the impossible Like Ferneyhough whose music is in theory playable (certainly
at a slower tempo) Globokar often asks for a number of diff erent techniques
simultaneously vocalising together with pitched notes percussive eff ects with
1047297ngers or mutes playing on the in-breath circular breathing and so on a
combination of which unlike Ferneyhough are sometimes physically impossible
to produce But it is the tension and drama in the act of trying that is as much
part of the musical intention as any kind of accuracy The aim in much of thismusic is a performance that Ferneyhough has called an honourable or lsquointelligent
failurersquo49 lsquothe knife-edge quality of the possibility of not achieving somethingrsquo50
but again unlike Ferneyhough Globokar is an improviser so this element of
chance setting up a precise situation where the outcome may be unexpected is
acceptable Similarly in Sciarrinorsquos important Six Caprices (1976) for violin he
follows an arpeggiated style reminiscent of Paganini (an important reference in
these pieces) but uses diamond note heads for half-pressed left-hand pressure
resulting in some accurate harmonics but also in much more unstable andunpredictable pitches The idea of the unplayable and the unpredictable is also
largely the problem concerned with microtonal writing
Microtones have an honourable history with early exponents such as
Wyschnegradsky Alois Haacuteba Julian Carillo Ives and others Performances
of their work inspired instrumental modi1047297cations and new inventions The
instruments are now mostly in the museum and almost all microtonal music is
written for standard orchestral instruments without modi1047297cations51 There
are a number of compositional approaches that result in these microtones
being perceived in diff erent ways As I have mentioned when played at great
speed they are almost impossible to hear when played slower they often
particularly in string playing sound like poor intonation and are more
successful in the woodwind with speci1047297c 1047297ngerings for quite accurate tun-
ing52 When played slowly they can be clearly heard as either in1047298ections or
49 Ibid p 269 50 Ibid p 27051 Scordatura or detuning the lower strings is widely used in Scelsi for example but never for microtonaltuning Pianos and harpsichords have been tuned microtonally in works by Ives for example and morerecently in pieces by Kevin Volans and Clarence Barlow52 Microtones on all orchestral instruments are also used for trilling on one note colour trills bisbigliandowhat Radulescu calls lsquoyellow tremolirsquo
794 R O G E R H E A T O N
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2012
Downloaded from Cambridge Histories Online by IP 1469525317 on Mon Sep 21 053915 BST 2015httpdxdoiorg101017CHOL9780521896115031
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2015
7262019 c Bo 9781139025966 a 041
httpslidepdfcomreaderfullc-bo-9781139025966-a-041 1921
bends (in much Japanese new music in shakuhachi -in1047298uenced 1047298ute music or
the nausea inducing swooping in Xenakis) or as speci1047297cally tuned pitches In
post-serial music of the complex school the intention is a natural and further
saturation of the chromatic scale where the notes in the cracks between
the semitones are heard as new pitches within say a twenty-four-note scaleThe problems occur when pitches do not move stepwise facilitating a linear
contrapuntal style where microtones add to the expansion and expressiveness
of the melodic line (and thereby allowing for perceptual lsquogoodnessrsquo because
one can hear them against the stable pitches) If the music jumps in larger
intervals fourths or greater the eff ect is of poor tuning Some composers
devise new modesscales using microtones which arise naturally out of the
material (much more successful from the player rsquos point of view) and what
often results here is a music which is unafraid to mix dissonance (verging onnoise) and consonance where the use of a consonant sonority because of its
context and how the music arrives at it functions as just another sound or
perhaps a resolution of more complex colours onto a primary one ndash what does
not happen is the listener rsquos sharp intake of breath on hearing a major triad a
reminiscence of tonality out of context
Giacinto Scelsi was doing this in the 1960s After being a recluse for much of
his life he seemed to be rediscovered in Darmstadt during the 1980s and his
pieces hovering microtonally around a single pitch are now quite well knownIn the fourth movement of the Third String Quartet (1963) single pitches
(primarily B 1047298at) are explored with diff ering bow pressures vibrato and
quarter-tone glissandi but what is striking is the arrival on consonant harmo-
nies (G1047298at major second inversion then in root position) in no way reminiscent
of tonality but purely as sonorous consonances This idea of consonance and
dissonance as coexisting without implying earlier styles is nowhere more
apparent than in the work of the spectral composers
The predominantly French spectral music a term originating from Hughes
Dufourt and centred mostly on Paris emerged in the early 1970s led by
Tristan Murail and Geacuterard Grisey Its approach and aesthetic was markedly
diff erent from the then prevailing styles and while in1047298uenced by electronic
music it strove rather to explore a diff erent world of texture and sound
exploration using traditional instruments and sometimes live electronic
treatments This music is organic in the truest sense based on the analysis
and reproduction of natural sounds as well as notes themselves (like Scelsi or
later Radulescu) getting inside the notes dealing with soundrsquos density and
grittiness Additive synthesis in electro-acoustic technique (the building of complex sounds from simple ones sine waves) gives the model for the
creation of new sound complexes new harmony and instrumental timbre
Instrumental performance in the twentieth century and beyond 795
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2012
Downloaded from Cambridge Histories Online by IP 1469525317 on Mon Sep 21 053915 BST 2015httpdxdoiorg101017CHOL9780521896115031
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2015
7262019 c Bo 9781139025966 a 041
httpslidepdfcomreaderfullc-bo-9781139025966-a-041 2021
Instruments have particular characteristics in diff erent registers The
clarinet rsquos low notes for example are rich in upper partials which can be
highlighted by lsquosplittingrsquo the note with the embouchure to reveal and simul-
taneously play some of the partials of the fundamental The higher the pitch
the fewer the partials resulting in increased thinness of tone There are aconsiderable number of new compositional techniques here53 but most seem
to involve the reproduction of timbres analysed spectrographically Murailrsquos
large-scale orchestral piece Gondwana (1980) at its opening creates a bell
sound transforming into a brass sound Grisey rsquos Partiels (1975) takes as its
starting point the sonogram analysis of a trombonersquos low pedal E Despite the
diff erences between them these composersrsquo fundamental interest is in the
manipulation of sound for soundrsquos sake in1047298uenced by acoustics and psycho-
acoustics frequency as given in Hertz rather than pitch resulting from thedivision of the tempered scale into microtonal steps Taking the range of
composed music the lowest note might be A0 (275Hz) the highest A7
(3520Hz) or the C above that 4186Hz What is more difficult is to map
these precise frequencies onto instruments designed for equal temperament
What results is an approximation using quarter eighth and sixteenth tone
notation again incorporating a certain amount of eff ort on the player rsquos part
to reproduce these with any accuracy But the sounds and their inherent
natural expressiveness are often glorious And so to minimalism and experimental tonality The challenge here for the
performer is not one of technical excess but of something much more funda-
mental and familiar Minimal pieces require a virtuosity of precise rhythm and
an unfailing sense of accurate pulse something which many musicians (unless
working with a click-track) 1047297nd difficult not least because of their innate
musical 1047298exibility there is no room here for lsquointerpretationrsquo (rubato equals
inaccuracy) and again it is the performer rsquos need to lsquointerpret rsquo which arises as a
problem in the music of tonal post-experimentalists This music is often
understated rhythmically straightforward diatonic and can imply a tradition
of performance familiar from the early twentieth century if not before while
belonging to a much more recent experimental movement To the uninitiated
player this may not be apparent from the score as these scores often have little
notated information apart from pitch and rhythm This music like Satiersquos can
demonstrate that pieces sometimes lasting only a few minutes can be hypnoti-
cally repetitive without becoming tedious simple but not simplistic The
music is not concerned with intentional nostalgia pastiche satire or quotation
yet there are references which can eff ectively conjure past musical styles The
53 See J Fineberg lsquoSpectral music history and techniquesrsquo Contemporary Music Review 192 (2000) 7 ndash22
796 R O G E R H E A T O N
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2012
Downloaded from Cambridge Histories Online by IP 1469525317 on Mon Sep 21 053915 BST 2015httpdxdoiorg101017CHOL9780521896115031
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2015
7262019 c Bo 9781139025966 a 041
httpslidepdfcomreaderfullc-bo-9781139025966-a-041 2121
music can be played (referring to Rosenrsquos point) in two ways A lsquocorrect rsquo
performance represents its radical nature by presenting the material simply
without interpretative intervention clean and unfussy But a player rsquos innate
and irrepressible musical re1047298ex to project a personal response born of
retrieved tradition will instantly recognise the familiar tonal contours andgestures and even on a 1047297rst sight-reading will want to make explicit the
implied character not far beneath the surface of these notes It may be difficult
for a player to suppress these romantic urges the need to rallentando at phrase
closures to vary the lengths of the pausesrests to linger on appoggiaturas or
to crescendo and diminuendo on rising and falling phrases
Where next For composers the golden age of instrumental experimenta-
tion is over and we are enjoying a period of pluralism where younger
composers without or consciously ignoring a sense of tradition can pick-rsquonrsquo-mix using musics of other cultures and popular genres woven into their
lsquoart rsquo music Many of them are seduced by digital technology laptop compos-
ers and performers improvise with noise but there is nothing new here apart
from the speed and ease of production and manipulation It seems to me that
the great electronic pieces have been written Stockhausenrsquos Gesang der
Juumlnglinge (1955ndash6) or Denis Smalley rsquos Pentes (1974) The cheapness of tech-
nology and the proliferation of music technology degree courses do not
re1047298
ect a surge of interest in electronic composition the courses are simply servicing the mammon of the media industry For performers instrumental
experimentation is over too and the instruments themselves have not
changed because of it The digital age hardly touches us at all in terms of
performance (apart from recording) synthesisers keyboard and wind are in
the second-hand stores and for those pieces with live instruments and
electronic manipulation the laptop simply replaces the banks of pre-digital
hardware the sounds are pretty much the same For the performer the great
melting pot of style and exploration that was the twentieth century has given
us and continues to reveal great riches a wealth of work rewarding and
sometimes frustrating probably too diverse for one player to encompass In
the current period of stylistic 1047298ux compositional trends and fashions will
continue to come and go and committed players will be as busy as they always
have been with new work enjoying themselves in the musical playpen
Instrumental performance in the twentieth century and beyond 797
7262019 c Bo 9781139025966 a 041
httpslidepdfcomreaderfullc-bo-9781139025966-a-041 721
(using an ampli1047297ed piano) was again detailed and could be said to have been
appropriated by the performer in a sense the work no longer belongs to Cage
James Pritchett convincingly argues that Tudor rsquos performance is not of Cagersquos
work but of a composition by Tudor himself18
Into this stylistically pluralistic picture what James Boros called in 1995 alsquonew totality rsquo19 we need to place performance and the performers of these
very diff erent musics The relationship between composer and performer
alliances and allegiances is little diff erent now from how it has always
been Brahms and Joachim Mozart and Stadler The privileging of virtuosity
remains an important aspect both for the fortunes of the itinerant soloist and
for the composer providing a vehicle for the drama of virtuosity in all its
diff erent manifestations not simply digital dexterity Composers often come
into contact with exceptional players and the resulting works extend thetechnical boundaries with both composers making demands that may at 1047297rst
seem impossible to execute (but soon begin to come within reach) and the
players themselves encouraging the composers with what Ferneyhough has
called their lsquobox of tricksrsquo20 There is nothing new here Haydnrsquos works for
his Esterhaacutezy string players during the 1760s resulted in concertos with
challenging parts Spohr rsquos clarinet concertos required his favourite player
Simon Hermstedt to add keys to his instrument to be able to execute certain
otherwise unplayable passages Weber might have been the 1047297
rst to use multi-phonics at the end of the cadenza in his Concertino Op 45 (1806 rev 1815)
for French horn21 although the bassoonist Franz Anton Pfeiff er (1752ndash87)
was noted for a kind of three-part harmony presumably an early multiphonic
eff ect also using voice
There are a number of signi1047297cant diff erences and changes to the composer
performer relationship in the twentieth century What might be seen as new
from the mid-century onwards are composers writing for particular players
and specialist ensembles with talents in technical and sonic experimentation
musicians excited by the possibilities of their instruments beyond accepted
idiomatic writing These are players whose technical lsquotoolboxrsquo goes beyond the
all-pervading eighteenth- and nineteenth-century music (with a smattering of
Proko1047297ev Bartoacutek or Shostakovich) which still seems to dominate concert
programmes The composers associated with Darmstadt in the 1950s and
18 For a full discussion of Tudor rsquos papers in the Getty Research Institute see J Pritchett lsquoDavid Tudor ascomposerperformer in Cagersquos ldquo Variations IIrdquo rsquo Leonardo Music Journal 14 (2004) 11ndash1619 J Boros lsquo A ldquonew totality rdquorsquo Perspectives of New Music 331 and 2 (1995) 538ndash5320 J Boros and R Toop (eds) Brian Ferneyhough Collected Writings Amsterdam Harwood 1998p 37021 This is actually two-part writing playing and singing rather than multiphonics as such but by singing athird harmonic often results
Instrumental performance in the twentieth century and beyond 783
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2012
Downloaded from Cambridge Histories Online by IP 1469525317 on Mon Sep 21 053915 BST 2015httpdxdoiorg101017CHOL9780521896115031
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2015
7262019 c Bo 9781139025966 a 041
httpslidepdfcomreaderfullc-bo-9781139025966-a-041 821
1960s did not extend instrumental resources in those early years but certainly
extended traditional technique in terms of rhythmic asymmetry range the
quick succession of widely spaced pitch fast changes of extreme dynamics and
the sheer quantity of non-adjacent non-stepwise pitch collections The
Klavierstuumlcke of Stockhausen particularly required the extraordinary techni-que of pianists such as Tudor Paul Jacobs and Frederic Rzewski
Apart from the soloists what is signi1047297cant in the twentieth century is the
demise of the string quartet as the standard bearer of all that is new and
experimental and the rise of the small ensemble The majority of new music
since the Second World War has been written for ensembles either of one-to-a-
part chamber orchestra size (string quartet plus bass wind quintet plus trumpet
trombone piano and percussion) or smaller groups whose model is the instru-
mentation for Pierrot lunaire Friedrich Cerha and Kurt Schwertsik rsquos Ensemble
Die Reihe founded in Vienna in 1958 is probably the 1047297rst of the larger groups
formed initially to play music of the Second Viennese School Schwertsik played
the horn and conducted HK Gruber was the double bassist A few years earlier
Boulez was organising and conducting his own Parisian Domaines Musicales
concerts22 The Darmstadt Internationales Kammerensemble was an ad hoc
ensemble made up of the instrumental teachers at the Summer Courses from
its inception in 1946 Later groups such as the London Sinfonietta (formed in
1968) the Pierrot Players (formed by Maxwell Davies and Birtwistle in 1967which became The Fires of London) and groups in the USA such as Speculum
Musicae (formed in 1971) were all based to a certain extent on their continental
forebears Boulezrsquos own Ensemble Intercontemporain (formed in 1976) was
itself modelled on the London Sinfonietta and at its inception had some of
the same British players in common Among the string quartets earlier in the
century there are a few committed to new work The Roseacute Quartet played 1047297rst
performances of Schoenbergrsquos First and Second Quartets23 the Kolisch Quartet
formed and led by Rudolf Kolisch (1896ndash1978) was also inextricably linked to
Schoenberg (his second wife Gertrud was Kolischrsquos sister) and played 1047297rst
performances of Schoenberg Berg Webern and Bartoacutek24 The Juilliard
Quartet also played and recorded Schoenbergrsquos quartets in his lifetime and
later took on the difficulties of Carter rsquos quartets The Parisian Parrenin
Quartet was particularly active in new music during the 1950s and 1960s playing
22 For a detailed discussion of the beginnings of this society and ensemble see P Hill and N SimeoneOlivier Messiaen Oiseaux exotiques Aldershot Ashgate 2007 pp 12ndash1923 The leader Arnold Roseacute (1863ndash1946) was also the leader of the Vienna Philharmonic (1881ndash1938 withsome breaks)24 Kolisch like Schoenberg emigrated to the lsquoparadisersquo of Hollywood but returned to Germany partic-ularly to teach at the Darmstadt summer courses playing for example Schoenberg rsquos Phantasy Op 47 withEduard Steuermann
784 R O G E R H E A T O N
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2012
Downloaded from Cambridge Histories Online by IP 1469525317 on Mon Sep 21 053915 BST 2015httpdxdoiorg101017CHOL9780521896115031
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2015
7262019 c Bo 9781139025966 a 041
httpslidepdfcomreaderfullc-bo-9781139025966-a-041 921
many 1047297rst performances Henze and Penderecki among them and appearing in
Darmstadt performing Boulez But it is the Arditti Quartet rsquos extraordinary
achievement which despite the Kronosrsquos rather particular work in a much
smaller focused repertoire has almost single-handedly revived the medium25
followed now by many younger less specialised but equally committed quartetsOrchestras with the exception of some of the European radio orchestras
have been less willing in recent times to play or commission new work a sorry
tale that does not need re-examining here But the new music ensembles have
1047297lled the gap Their players are often soloists who have not trained to be
orchestral musicians or indeed have never played in an orchestra26 It is
unsurprising that many of these players during the 1970s and 1980s were
also part of the early music lsquoboomrsquo experimenting in the equally uncharted
territories of boxwood valvelessnatural gut string and the rest27
Many of these players have particular technical skills beyond speed and accuracy such
as a variety of tonal resources or a command of the altissimo register or circular
breathing and instrumental experimentation comes to the fore making an
instrument do things it was not designed to do introducing an idea of
collaboration where players can lead the way This new relationship with
technique allows for works to be created that exist in a dimension apart from
the concerns of traditional sound production and idiomatic writing Here the
phenomenon of the specialist has developed further not far removed fromthe composerperformer travelling showman certainly with the technique to
cope with the new demands but also a musical personality where the music
is often crafted to the strengths and the mannerisms of that performer
players and singers such as Cathy Berberian Jane Manning Harry
Sparnaay Irvine Arditti Pierre Yves Artaud Alan Hacker Heinz Holliger
and Vinko Globokar are instantly recognisable Certain players have a curi-
ously powerful and individual way of delivering material which almost
appropriates the music for their own purpose they create themselves in the
music project a style of approach which can develop into something more
tangible as composers write in ways which assume their performance styles
thereby creating a performance practice a tradition
Performance practice in recent music is an area that musicology has left
largely unexplored Very few expert performers write about what they do with
25 Founded in 1974 the Quartet describes its contemporary repertoire rather vaguely on its website as lsquoinexcess of several hundred piecesrsquo26 Although the Die Reihe and London Sinfonietta ensembles recruited almost entirely from interestedorchestral musicians27 Clarinettists include Hans Deinzer (who gave the 1047297rst performance of Boulezrsquos Domaines) Alan Hacker (Birtwistlersquos and Maxwell Daviesrsquos clarinettist) and Antony Pay (for whom Henze rsquos concerto Le Miracle dela Rose was composed)
Instrumental performance in the twentieth century and beyond 785
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2012
Downloaded from Cambridge Histories Online by IP 1469525317 on Mon Sep 21 053915 BST 2015httpdxdoiorg101017CHOL9780521896115031
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2015
7262019 c Bo 9781139025966 a 041
httpslidepdfcomreaderfullc-bo-9781139025966-a-041 1021
some notable exceptions28 some contribute in an anecdotal way29 and some
in the time-honoured fashion write treatises30 These treatises are however
very diff erent from those of earlier centuries (Quantz Leopold Mozart C P E
Bach) in that they deal purely with technique descriptive lsquohow-torsquo manuals of
new and extended techniques and tell us little about expression about themusic itself Charles Rosen writes lsquoIn interpreting a work of twentieth-
century music we can emphasize its radical nature or we can try to indicate
its nineteenth-century originsrsquo31 Players may believe that they do not have to
reckon with the weight of an established performance practice that they can
create their own in new music but there are approaches for example born out
of the Darmstadt works of the 1950s and 1960s which demand a level
of accuracy cleanliness of attack attention to colour and signi1047297cant lack of
expression which have become the accepted style a tradition that adheresclosely to the score (its lsquoradical naturersquo) There is no room here for a perform-
ance which irons out the extremes of dynamics speed and irregular rhythm
but this approach still often appears in tandem with the kind of conservatoire-
learned musicality one might expect If a phrase or section gesturally suggests
music reminiscent of lsquonineteenth-century originsrsquo despite its use of intervals of
seconds and ninths expression comes into play a kind of lsquoutility musicality rsquo
which may have nothing to do with the speci1047297c piece or its radical nature
performances of the opening oboe solo from Varegravesersquo
s Octandre is an example
32
Music of course needs to be brought to life by the player and notation has
become increasingly prescriptive in the composer rsquos attempt to control every
parameter but what is crucial for the performer in new music is to determine
exactly where a strict rendition is obligatory and where greater freedom of
rhythm and phrasing for the purposes of expression is more appropriate This
is nowhere more important than in the two extremes of compositional style
that have dominated the last thirty years of the twentieth century complexity
and minimalism
All music is complex on some level however simple its surface features may
be Complexity here refers not only to rhythmic irregularities but also to the
28 Among them Pierre Boulez Charles Rosen Mieko Kanno David Albermann Steve Schick and Herbert Henck29 For example Contemporary Music Review 211 (2002) edited by Marilyn Nonken is an interestingcollection of interviews of performers on performance with mostly American singers and players includingUrsula Oppens Rolf Schulte and Fred Sherry30 A number of treatises by way of example include Pierre Yves Artaud Robert Dick (1047298ute) HeinzHolliger Libby Van Cleve Peter Veale and Claus-Steff en Mahnkopf (oboe) Daniel Kientzy (saxophone)Phillip Rehfeldt Giuseppe Garborino (clarinet)31 W Thomas Composition ndash Performance ndash Reception Studies in the Creative Process in Music Aldershot
Ashgate 1998 p 7232 The opening four bars have almost no expression marks a single mp two small crescendodecrescendomarkings and an accent
786 R O G E R H E A T O N
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2012
Downloaded from Cambridge Histories Online by IP 1469525317 on Mon Sep 21 053915 BST 2015httpdxdoiorg101017CHOL9780521896115031
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2015
7262019 c Bo 9781139025966 a 041
httpslidepdfcomreaderfullc-bo-9781139025966-a-041 1121
way in which the serial tendency has required more information on the page to
allow the performer access to something in addition to a technically accurate
rendition The increased detail of lsquoaction notationrsquo descriptive of the sounds
intended and modes of execution is evident from the late nineteenth century
for example in Mahler and in the Second Viennese scores In the string writingone sees much use of diff erent modes of bowing sul tasto sul ponticello 1047298 autando
col legno (tratto and battuto) a wide range of dynamics with detailed use of the
crescendo and diminuendo signs accents daggerwedge and staccato signs tenuto
tenuto with staccato as well as complex tempo relationships rhythmic groupings
and so on With this level of notation players could execute the score accurately
but with little sense of style and early performances of Webern attest to this33
The increased detail of notation in later twentieth-century music is there to
guide interpretation to generate a new performance practice in unfamiliar music where traditions from earlier music are inappropriate One might argue
that much of the more recent music from the 1970s to the 1990s putting rhythm
to one side for the moment is over-notated and prescriptive constraining a
player rsquos ability to interpret but I would argue that quite the reverse is true
Scores increasingly look like the music sounds and once the notes have been
learnt there is an internalising of the additional information which leads to
an understanding and ownership of the music Schoenberg Berg and Webern
notate clearly to try to give a sense of style for example the use of tenuto with staccato in triple time to give a precise waltz lilt or at short phrase endings on the
last note giving a sense of lift or being left in mid-air their use of Hauptstimme
and Nebenstimme is an attempt to balance complex counterpoint and texture
Brian Ferneyhough is a composer who has probably travelled furthest
down this notational route yet his music largely comprises familiar gestures
found elsewhere in earlier literature What is challenging here is the speed at
which the events occur the density of the notation and the technical demands
on the player not just in terms of pitch (particularly microtones in quick
grace-note 1047298urries) but the overlaying of additional sound treatments far in
excess of anything before Comparing the sound world of Bergrsquos Lyric Suite
(1926) with Ferneyhoughrsquos Third String Quartet (1986ndash7) reminds us just
how lsquomodernrsquo certain sections of Bergrsquos piece sound The ponticello scurryings
at the opening of the third movement Allegro misterioso which gradually
transform into pizzicato at bar 14 the geschlagen (struckbounced) semi-
quavers at bars 40ndash2 or the extraordinary Tenebroso section in the 1047297fth
33 Peter Stadlenrsquos (1979) score of Webernrsquos Piano Variations Op 27 is important here Stadlen studiedthe work with Webern gave the 1047297rst performance and later published a facsimile score with Webern rsquosadded performance annotations The score is said to have in1047298uenced Boulezrsquos interpretations of
Webernrsquos music
Instrumental performance in the twentieth century and beyond 787
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2012
Downloaded from Cambridge Histories Online by IP 1469525317 on Mon Sep 21 053915 BST 2015httpdxdoiorg101017CHOL9780521896115031
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2015
7262019 c Bo 9781139025966 a 041
httpslidepdfcomreaderfullc-bo-9781139025966-a-041 1221
movement Presto delirando with its crescendo 1047298 autando double stops and held
double stops with tremolo ponticello interjections (bars 85ndash120) all 1047297nd echoes
and similarities in the 1047297rst movement of Ferneyhoughrsquos quartet Despite the
rhythmic complexities in Ferneyhough the sound of the 1047297rst movement
(at least in the Arditti recording)34 is of periodic events and simultaneousattacks for all four players not unlike in Berg the sound is exotically enticing
drawing the listener in but what is diff erent from Berg is its discontinuity
The movement is clearly structured as a juxtaposition of diff erent types
of material but the eff ect is of an episodic unfolding of statements the longest
of which is never more than eight or ten seconds in length The second
movement in contrast is a continuous fast-paced drama driving the listener
forward The form here is clear even on 1047297rst hearing beginning with a
frenetic 1047297rst-violin solo adding the second in a duo then the much slower-paced viola and cello together leading to the 1047297rst climax after a bar of fast
rhythmic unison at the quasi recitativo (bar 56) and a 1047297nal climax again with
simultaneous attacks over a solo viola (bar 103) who completes the movement
and the piece Sometimes the music slows so one is able to hear stable pitch
relationships (despite its microtonality one does not hear the quarter-tones it
all sounds remarkably well tempered) as in the viola and cellorsquos 1047297rst entry at
bar 18 a kind of cantus 1047297 rmus under the busy violins but what one does hear
are the familiar gestures of the expressionistic style present in the Lyric SuiteIt is this kind of grounding of radical new work from the latter part of the
century in the early expressionistic style that allows an lsquoentry rsquo for both
performers and listeners gesture and salient events not pitch
I hesitate to say that the music of the complex school sounds surprisingly
old-fashioned but the two issues which have overshadowed the actual sound of
the music giving it the patina of modernity and radicalism and which have
certainly concerned players are rhythm and microtonality Much of the dis-
course about this has been centred on Darmstadt during the Hommel era in the
1980s35 but it would be a mistake to associate Darmstadt only with complexity
of the serial and post-serial kind German institutions after the Second World
War were recipients of considerable (American) funds to put culture back on
track De-Nazi1047297cation was just as much a part of compositional style as it was
of political cleansing36 The Summer Courses began with an emphasis on
modern tonal styles Hindemith and Bartoacutek but Messiaen and Leibowitz
34 Brian Ferneyhough 1 Arditti String Quartet Disque Montagne 1994 M078900235 Friedrich Hommel was the director of the Summer Courses from 1981 to 199436 For a thorough discussion see A Beal New Music New Allies American Experimental Music in West Germany from the Zero Hour to Reuni 1047297 cation Berkeley University of California Press 2006 Also T Thacker
Music after Hitler 1945ndash1955 Aldershot Ashgate 2007
788 R O G E R H E A T O N
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2012
Downloaded from Cambridge Histories Online by IP 1469525317 on Mon Sep 21 053915 BST 2015httpdxdoiorg101017CHOL9780521896115031
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2015
7262019 c Bo 9781139025966 a 041
httpslidepdfcomreaderfullc-bo-9781139025966-a-041 1321
changed the direction and soon after the coursersquos 1047297rst director Wolfgang
Steinecke clearly had a vision to continue and develop the modernist tradition
But it did not last long There were disagreements Nono left in 1962 Boulez
taught from 1962 to 1965 and Stockhausen from 1966 to 1970 in any case the
arrival of Cage in 1958 fed the in1047298uence of indeterminacy and a group of composers less interested in the prevailing strict procedures showed that a
colourful theatrical approach was also possible Berio Kagel and Ligeti among
them Signi1047297cant here is the 1047297rst visit to Darmstadt of David Tudor someone
who begins and almost ends our story with his in1047298uential post-Cageian elec-
tronic work with Merce Cunningham
Tudor arrived in 1956 to teach but also to illustrate a lecture given by Stefan
Wolpe playing examples by Sessions Perle and Babbitt as well as Cage Brown
Feldman and Wolff Tudor was particularly keen to present Cagersquos Music of
Changes (1951) in the interpretation classes37 and to give the 1047297rst European
performances Tudor and Cage gave a two-piano recital of music by Brown
Cage Feldman and Wolff in 1958 and this seems to have been a signi1047297cant
turning point for the reception of this music and its aesthetic38 The appearance
of the three American pianists Tudor Paul Jacobs and Frederic Rzewski (who
was there in 1956) is important for the performance of post-serial European
music particularly Stockhausenrsquos Klavierstuumlcke Stockhausen wrote the 1047297rst
piano pieces during 1952ndash
3 (numbers III and IV in the set of eleven) numbersIndashIV were 1047297rst performed in 1954 and V ndash VIII in 1955 by the Belgian pianist
Marcelle Mercenier at Darmstadt Number XI was 1047297rst performed by Tudor in
New York in 1957 and the 1047297rst German performance was given by Jacobs at
Darmstadt in 1957 Pieces V ndashX were originally dedicated to Tudor but
Stockhausen later changed this to Aloys Kontarsky who gave the 1047297rst perform-
ance of number IX Rzewski gave the premiere of piece X in Italy in 1962 and the
German premiere of IX in 1963 and recorded them both
Klavierstuumlck X is probably the most notorious of the set not least because of
the forearm clusters and the cluster glissandi Stockhausen suggests in the
scorersquos notes that lsquoTo play the cluster glissandi more easily and with enough
rapidity it is recommended that woollen gloves be worn the 1047297ngers of which
have been cut awayrsquo Kontarsky preferred rubber gloves and apparently
Rzewski dusted the piano keys and his hands with talcum powder The
German pianist Herbert Henck who studied under Kontarsky (and took
37 The structure of the summer school was and still is to have performersrsquo masterclass-based interpre-tation studios running simultaneously with composition studios together with general lectures andconcerts open to all38 The audience included Stockhausen Berio Penderecki Lachenmann Ligeti Xenakis the percussion-ist Christoph Caskel and pianist Paul Jacobs
Instrumental performance in the twentieth century and beyond 789
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2012
Downloaded from Cambridge Histories Online by IP 1469525317 on Mon Sep 21 053915 BST 2015httpdxdoiorg101017CHOL9780521896115031
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2015
7262019 c Bo 9781139025966 a 041
httpslidepdfcomreaderfullc-bo-9781139025966-a-041 1421
over his teaching in Darmstadt in the 1980s) worked on the piece with
Stockhausen and subsequently wrote a very useful book on the work includ-
ing a detailed analysis and a chapter on how to practise the piece39
He acknowledges that the primary problem is rhythm Stockhausenrsquos score
is clearly notated with the length of sections given above the staves and thebeams joining the 1047298urries of notes denoting fast (horizontal beam) acceler-
ando (rising beam) and ritardando (falling beam) collections of notes the
difficulty lies in the speeding up and slowing down within a fast tempo
while maintaining an internal sense of pulse All the grace notes are to be
played lsquoas fast as possiblersquo (lsquoso schnell wie moumlglichrsquo a direction that appears
time and again in twentieth-century music) with the basic tempo also as fast
as is playable The early recordings exciting as they are give the eff ect of
rapidity at the expense of the clarity of pitch and Stockhausen later talkedabout the grace notes as being melodic and suggested a slower basic pulse for
clarity of articulation40 Henck recommends an approach to practice which
performers might use for learning challenging music of any period and
suggests working very slowly in small sections but also not to practise the
piece in isolation
but always in conjunction with such music to which the hands are accustomed
which at least makes other (not more natural) demands on them The mastery
of very many technical problems in new music can often be excellently sup-ported by their traditional counterpart Thus for the sometimes ticklish chro-
maticism here one should work on pieces like the Chopin Etudes Op 10 No 2
or Op 25 No 6 Or better still to invent studies for oneself41
Rhythmic complexity and new lsquoactionrsquo notation are often the stumbling blocks
for performers A great deal of time is spent in music education becoming expert
in quickly reading and translating symbols into sound42 Composers often
devised symbols for particular sounds in isolation of each other working within
and for their own discrete musical communities and in doing so one of the
problems until recently has been the lack of a common notation for certain
eff ects even quarter-tone notation with its arrows diff erent shaped note heads
and diff ering versions of accidental signs confusing players Composers still
strive to explore areas of sound which require a clear and unambiguous notation
In Ferneyhough the notation speci1047297es as accurately as possible every possible
parameter and as I have said before it may lead to a performance where the
39 H Henck Klavierstuumlck X A Contribution toward Understanding Serial Technique Cologne Neuland198040 Ibid p 64 41 Ibid p 6142 See M Kanno lsquoPrescriptive notation limits and challengesrsquo Contemporary Music Review 262 (2007)231ndash54
790 R O G E R H E A T O N
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2012
Downloaded from Cambridge Histories Online by IP 1469525317 on Mon Sep 21 053915 BST 2015httpdxdoiorg101017CHOL9780521896115031
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2015
7262019 c Bo 9781139025966 a 041
httpslidepdfcomreaderfullc-bo-9781139025966-a-041 1521
performer rsquos concern with accuracy is paramount and a sense of lsquointerpretationrsquo
the 1047297nal stage of transmitting the music is missing This is not always the case
Expert performers who have a knowledge of the style and have worked with the
composer can transmit the essence of the music and create a tradition for that
speci1047297c work But how do new sounds enter the compositional and then nota-tional process Is there a gap between intention and realisation
Purely graphic notation however beautiful it may be in works such as
Cornelius Cardew rsquos Treatise or early works by Bussotti allows for the kind
of freedom where free improvisation is only a short step away The scores serve
as a visual stimulus for the interpreter rsquos creative energies and can be used
either to get the creative juices going or as a more prescriptive representation
of potentially speci1047297c soundsymbol relationships Any graphics pictures
colours are potential material43
What is more common are pieces that combinefamiliar music notation with other graphics Cardew provides an example in
his Octet rsquo 61 for Jasper Johns where sixty-one events are notated combining
hand-drawn pitches on staves with numbers and dynamics a number seven
might be seven repetitions of a pitch or an interval of a seventh or seven
discrete sounds or eff ects and so on Cardew recommends playing from the
score only for experienced performers and gives in the preface a traditionally
notated example of a possible realisation of the 1047297rst six events which while
useful as a simple explanation or key to symbols seems to me to miss the pointthis kind of notation contains enough information to realise spontaneously
Hans-Joachim Hespos also combines graphic and traditional notation in metic-
ulously detailed scores which sound like the kind of free jazz of players such as
Evan Parker or Peter Broumltzman combined with sometimes startling theatrical
approaches to playing and to the fabric of the instruments themselves The
scores do not always contain exact pitch material but do present a sophisti-
cated notation for unusual sounds and considerable use of the voice where
phonetic symbols are drawn in diff erent sizes thickness of type and placed on
the page to give a clear and easily read representation of the actual sound
dynamic and relative register The majority of composers have stayed with
standard notation measured or timendashspace with the occasional graphic to
represent the amplitude of vibrato or a note as high as possible where speci1047297c
pitch is irrelevant but these scores are also often littered with symbols repre-
senting extended techniques and by the 1980s there was beginning to be a
certain amount of uniformity of notational convention for these eff ects
The phenomena of extended techniques or instrumental deviation has its
roots in a number of ideas inventions and endeavours not least after the Second
43 Cathy Berberian uses strip cartoons in Stripsody for example
Instrumental performance in the twentieth century and beyond 791
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2012
Downloaded from Cambridge Histories Online by IP 1469525317 on Mon Sep 21 053915 BST 2015httpdxdoiorg101017CHOL9780521896115031
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2015
7262019 c Bo 9781139025966 a 041
httpslidepdfcomreaderfullc-bo-9781139025966-a-041 1621
World War a parallel exploration alongside electronic music where traditional
instruments could play with the machines (pre-prepared tape) be modi1047297ed by
them in delays loops and ring modulations but could also be made to emulate
the new electronic sounds themselves Composers and players have often acci-
dentally stumbled across certain eff ects ndash the innocently inquisitive composer (lsquowhat if Try this rsquo) has been at the heart of collaboration as has simply
experimenting with unorthodox approaches to instruments Satie was threading
paper through piano strings in his 1913 Le piegravege de Meacuteduse (Ravel also suggests
this in Lrsquo enfant et les sortilegraveges) Pianos at the turn of the century were being
modi1047297ed with diff erent dampers to give harp and lute-like eff ects Ivesrsquos
Concorde Sonata (1911) uses a length of wood to produce a cluster Henry
Cowell in his now well-known works from c 1913ndash30 was the 1047297rst to system-
atically explore the pianorsquos possibilities with clusters glissandi and use of the
inside of the piano plucking and dampingmuting strings which then led to
Cagersquos lsquoinventionrsquo of the prepared piano (around 1938) Much later Horatiu
Radulescu put a grand piano on its side retuned and bowed it with 1047297shing line
his lsquosound iconrsquo There was an exploration of a wider range of percussion
instruments both exotic and scrap metal with percussionists freed from the
orchestra to play in ensembles and even solo recitals on un-tuned percussion
Jazz players were growling and singing down saxophones and trombones in
Duke Ellingtonrsquo
s band of the 1920s and 1930s Modest eff
ects and the extensionof range upwards began with works such as Varegravesersquos1047298ute solo Density 215 (1936)
with its high D as well as probably the earliest use of key clicks Beriorsquos Sequenza
I (1958) for 1047298ute (for Severino Gazzeloni) has the 1047297rst use of a multiphonic which
in1047298uenced American clarinettist William O Smith44 also to explore multi-
phonics which he used for the 1047297rst time in Nonorsquos A 1047298 oresta eacute jovem e cheja de
vida (1965ndash6) Bruno Bartolozzirsquos in1047298uential New Sounds for Woodwind 45 giving
multiphonic and microtonal 1047297ngerings 1047297rst appeared in 1967
What is at the heart of instrumental transformation is the simple notion that
if these instruments are capable of a wider spectrum of sounds than is expected
of them in common-practice repertoire then these sounds should be added to
the player rsquos lsquotoolboxrsquo and made available to composers as a natural part of the
instrument rsquos abilities It is exactly these instrumental quirks if you like an
exploitation of the instrumentsrsquo imperfections that gives an instrument
its depth of character and immeasurably extends its expressive possibilities
Ferneyhough in relation to his second solo 1047298ute piece Unity Capsule (1975ndash6)
writes
44 Also known as Bill Smith when he plays with Dave Brubeck45 B Bartolozzi New Sounds for Woodwind 2nd edn Oxford University Press 1982
792 R O G E R H E A T O N
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2012
Downloaded from Cambridge Histories Online by IP 1469525317 on Mon Sep 21 053915 BST 2015httpdxdoiorg101017CHOL9780521896115031
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2015
7262019 c Bo 9781139025966 a 041
httpslidepdfcomreaderfullc-bo-9781139025966-a-041 1721
I began by elaborating a system of organisation based on the naturally occur-
ring irregularities in the 1047298utersquos sonic character on the one hand various types of
microtonal interval capable of being produced by means of lip or 1047297ngers on the
other by recombining articulative techniques familiar to all 1047298utists (tongue
action lip tension larger or smaller embouchure aperture intensity of vibrato)into hitherto unfamiliar constellations What the piece is attempting to suggest
is that no compositional style can achieve full validity which does not
take as its point of departure that symbiosis between the performer and his
instrument in all its imperfection from which the life force of music
emanates46
Unity Capsulersquos use of extended technique and its precise notation is still
probably the most extreme example in the repertoire of any instrument47
Firstly basic sound production normal tone with varying intensities of
vibrato a dynamic range from pppp (verging on inaudible) to as loud as possiblewith a diff erent dynamic for every sonic event breath sounds and the combi-
nation of breath and tone embouchure changes (the diff ering angle of the
mouthpiece to the lips and the tightness or looseness of the embouchure)
Secondly additional treatments and eff ects air sounds audible in-breaths as
well as vocalisations through the instrument glissandi (both 1047297nger and lip)
1047298utter-tongue (both normal tongue 1047298utter and throat growling or lsquogarglingrsquo)
key clicks lsquolip pizzicatorsquo (a kind of slap tongue) Thirdly microtones quarter-
tones (a twenty-four note scale) 1047297fth-tones (a thirty-one note scale with1047297ngerings are given in the scorersquos Notes for Performance) and microtonal
activity notated graphically as rapid un-pitched grace notes which are intervals
smaller than a 1047297fth-tone What makes the piece particularly challenging is both
the microtones (especially at speed as in most cases speci1047297c 1047297ngerings need to
be employed) and the simultaneous production of the diff erent eff ects and
treatments for both 1047298ute and voice with the music written on two staves the
lower one containing the vocal part Ferneyhough talks about his awareness of
overstepping lsquothe limits of the humanly realizablersquo48 but his concern is with a
musical ideal that not only relates to accuracy but to style and the essence of
his music he tolerates wrong notes and rhythmic inaccuracies if the latter is
evident
Additional layers of notation for sound treatments appear in a number of
pieces the plunger mute notation below the stave in Beriorsquos 1965 Sequenza V for
trombone or a more recent trombone solo Richard Barrett rsquos Basalt (1990ndash1)
46 Boros and Toop (eds) Ferneyhough Collected Writings p 9947 Ferneyhough as a 1047298ute player tested the eff ects and the general playability of the piece but also citesRobert Dick rsquos in1047298uential The Other Flute (Oxford University Press) published in 1975 at the time of composition in the scorersquos lsquoNotes for Performancersquo48 Boros and Toop (eds) Ferneyhough Collected Writings p 319
Instrumental performance in the twentieth century and beyond 793
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2012
Downloaded from Cambridge Histories Online by IP 1469525317 on Mon Sep 21 053915 BST 2015httpdxdoiorg101017CHOL9780521896115031
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2015
7262019 c Bo 9781139025966 a 041
httpslidepdfcomreaderfullc-bo-9781139025966-a-041 1821
where the voice is used almost throughout the piece The pioneer for trombon-
ists trombone technique and brass playing in general is the player and composer
Vinko Globokar His work has always explored new sounds and techniques not
only for brass yet what is signi1047297cant here is that while the notation is always
clear precise and readable even when he is asking for very complex sounds (as aplayer he is well aware of practicalities) he is also a composer who often notates
the impossible Like Ferneyhough whose music is in theory playable (certainly
at a slower tempo) Globokar often asks for a number of diff erent techniques
simultaneously vocalising together with pitched notes percussive eff ects with
1047297ngers or mutes playing on the in-breath circular breathing and so on a
combination of which unlike Ferneyhough are sometimes physically impossible
to produce But it is the tension and drama in the act of trying that is as much
part of the musical intention as any kind of accuracy The aim in much of thismusic is a performance that Ferneyhough has called an honourable or lsquointelligent
failurersquo49 lsquothe knife-edge quality of the possibility of not achieving somethingrsquo50
but again unlike Ferneyhough Globokar is an improviser so this element of
chance setting up a precise situation where the outcome may be unexpected is
acceptable Similarly in Sciarrinorsquos important Six Caprices (1976) for violin he
follows an arpeggiated style reminiscent of Paganini (an important reference in
these pieces) but uses diamond note heads for half-pressed left-hand pressure
resulting in some accurate harmonics but also in much more unstable andunpredictable pitches The idea of the unplayable and the unpredictable is also
largely the problem concerned with microtonal writing
Microtones have an honourable history with early exponents such as
Wyschnegradsky Alois Haacuteba Julian Carillo Ives and others Performances
of their work inspired instrumental modi1047297cations and new inventions The
instruments are now mostly in the museum and almost all microtonal music is
written for standard orchestral instruments without modi1047297cations51 There
are a number of compositional approaches that result in these microtones
being perceived in diff erent ways As I have mentioned when played at great
speed they are almost impossible to hear when played slower they often
particularly in string playing sound like poor intonation and are more
successful in the woodwind with speci1047297c 1047297ngerings for quite accurate tun-
ing52 When played slowly they can be clearly heard as either in1047298ections or
49 Ibid p 269 50 Ibid p 27051 Scordatura or detuning the lower strings is widely used in Scelsi for example but never for microtonaltuning Pianos and harpsichords have been tuned microtonally in works by Ives for example and morerecently in pieces by Kevin Volans and Clarence Barlow52 Microtones on all orchestral instruments are also used for trilling on one note colour trills bisbigliandowhat Radulescu calls lsquoyellow tremolirsquo
794 R O G E R H E A T O N
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2012
Downloaded from Cambridge Histories Online by IP 1469525317 on Mon Sep 21 053915 BST 2015httpdxdoiorg101017CHOL9780521896115031
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2015
7262019 c Bo 9781139025966 a 041
httpslidepdfcomreaderfullc-bo-9781139025966-a-041 1921
bends (in much Japanese new music in shakuhachi -in1047298uenced 1047298ute music or
the nausea inducing swooping in Xenakis) or as speci1047297cally tuned pitches In
post-serial music of the complex school the intention is a natural and further
saturation of the chromatic scale where the notes in the cracks between
the semitones are heard as new pitches within say a twenty-four-note scaleThe problems occur when pitches do not move stepwise facilitating a linear
contrapuntal style where microtones add to the expansion and expressiveness
of the melodic line (and thereby allowing for perceptual lsquogoodnessrsquo because
one can hear them against the stable pitches) If the music jumps in larger
intervals fourths or greater the eff ect is of poor tuning Some composers
devise new modesscales using microtones which arise naturally out of the
material (much more successful from the player rsquos point of view) and what
often results here is a music which is unafraid to mix dissonance (verging onnoise) and consonance where the use of a consonant sonority because of its
context and how the music arrives at it functions as just another sound or
perhaps a resolution of more complex colours onto a primary one ndash what does
not happen is the listener rsquos sharp intake of breath on hearing a major triad a
reminiscence of tonality out of context
Giacinto Scelsi was doing this in the 1960s After being a recluse for much of
his life he seemed to be rediscovered in Darmstadt during the 1980s and his
pieces hovering microtonally around a single pitch are now quite well knownIn the fourth movement of the Third String Quartet (1963) single pitches
(primarily B 1047298at) are explored with diff ering bow pressures vibrato and
quarter-tone glissandi but what is striking is the arrival on consonant harmo-
nies (G1047298at major second inversion then in root position) in no way reminiscent
of tonality but purely as sonorous consonances This idea of consonance and
dissonance as coexisting without implying earlier styles is nowhere more
apparent than in the work of the spectral composers
The predominantly French spectral music a term originating from Hughes
Dufourt and centred mostly on Paris emerged in the early 1970s led by
Tristan Murail and Geacuterard Grisey Its approach and aesthetic was markedly
diff erent from the then prevailing styles and while in1047298uenced by electronic
music it strove rather to explore a diff erent world of texture and sound
exploration using traditional instruments and sometimes live electronic
treatments This music is organic in the truest sense based on the analysis
and reproduction of natural sounds as well as notes themselves (like Scelsi or
later Radulescu) getting inside the notes dealing with soundrsquos density and
grittiness Additive synthesis in electro-acoustic technique (the building of complex sounds from simple ones sine waves) gives the model for the
creation of new sound complexes new harmony and instrumental timbre
Instrumental performance in the twentieth century and beyond 795
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2012
Downloaded from Cambridge Histories Online by IP 1469525317 on Mon Sep 21 053915 BST 2015httpdxdoiorg101017CHOL9780521896115031
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2015
7262019 c Bo 9781139025966 a 041
httpslidepdfcomreaderfullc-bo-9781139025966-a-041 2021
Instruments have particular characteristics in diff erent registers The
clarinet rsquos low notes for example are rich in upper partials which can be
highlighted by lsquosplittingrsquo the note with the embouchure to reveal and simul-
taneously play some of the partials of the fundamental The higher the pitch
the fewer the partials resulting in increased thinness of tone There are aconsiderable number of new compositional techniques here53 but most seem
to involve the reproduction of timbres analysed spectrographically Murailrsquos
large-scale orchestral piece Gondwana (1980) at its opening creates a bell
sound transforming into a brass sound Grisey rsquos Partiels (1975) takes as its
starting point the sonogram analysis of a trombonersquos low pedal E Despite the
diff erences between them these composersrsquo fundamental interest is in the
manipulation of sound for soundrsquos sake in1047298uenced by acoustics and psycho-
acoustics frequency as given in Hertz rather than pitch resulting from thedivision of the tempered scale into microtonal steps Taking the range of
composed music the lowest note might be A0 (275Hz) the highest A7
(3520Hz) or the C above that 4186Hz What is more difficult is to map
these precise frequencies onto instruments designed for equal temperament
What results is an approximation using quarter eighth and sixteenth tone
notation again incorporating a certain amount of eff ort on the player rsquos part
to reproduce these with any accuracy But the sounds and their inherent
natural expressiveness are often glorious And so to minimalism and experimental tonality The challenge here for the
performer is not one of technical excess but of something much more funda-
mental and familiar Minimal pieces require a virtuosity of precise rhythm and
an unfailing sense of accurate pulse something which many musicians (unless
working with a click-track) 1047297nd difficult not least because of their innate
musical 1047298exibility there is no room here for lsquointerpretationrsquo (rubato equals
inaccuracy) and again it is the performer rsquos need to lsquointerpret rsquo which arises as a
problem in the music of tonal post-experimentalists This music is often
understated rhythmically straightforward diatonic and can imply a tradition
of performance familiar from the early twentieth century if not before while
belonging to a much more recent experimental movement To the uninitiated
player this may not be apparent from the score as these scores often have little
notated information apart from pitch and rhythm This music like Satiersquos can
demonstrate that pieces sometimes lasting only a few minutes can be hypnoti-
cally repetitive without becoming tedious simple but not simplistic The
music is not concerned with intentional nostalgia pastiche satire or quotation
yet there are references which can eff ectively conjure past musical styles The
53 See J Fineberg lsquoSpectral music history and techniquesrsquo Contemporary Music Review 192 (2000) 7 ndash22
796 R O G E R H E A T O N
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2012
Downloaded from Cambridge Histories Online by IP 1469525317 on Mon Sep 21 053915 BST 2015httpdxdoiorg101017CHOL9780521896115031
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2015
7262019 c Bo 9781139025966 a 041
httpslidepdfcomreaderfullc-bo-9781139025966-a-041 2121
music can be played (referring to Rosenrsquos point) in two ways A lsquocorrect rsquo
performance represents its radical nature by presenting the material simply
without interpretative intervention clean and unfussy But a player rsquos innate
and irrepressible musical re1047298ex to project a personal response born of
retrieved tradition will instantly recognise the familiar tonal contours andgestures and even on a 1047297rst sight-reading will want to make explicit the
implied character not far beneath the surface of these notes It may be difficult
for a player to suppress these romantic urges the need to rallentando at phrase
closures to vary the lengths of the pausesrests to linger on appoggiaturas or
to crescendo and diminuendo on rising and falling phrases
Where next For composers the golden age of instrumental experimenta-
tion is over and we are enjoying a period of pluralism where younger
composers without or consciously ignoring a sense of tradition can pick-rsquonrsquo-mix using musics of other cultures and popular genres woven into their
lsquoart rsquo music Many of them are seduced by digital technology laptop compos-
ers and performers improvise with noise but there is nothing new here apart
from the speed and ease of production and manipulation It seems to me that
the great electronic pieces have been written Stockhausenrsquos Gesang der
Juumlnglinge (1955ndash6) or Denis Smalley rsquos Pentes (1974) The cheapness of tech-
nology and the proliferation of music technology degree courses do not
re1047298
ect a surge of interest in electronic composition the courses are simply servicing the mammon of the media industry For performers instrumental
experimentation is over too and the instruments themselves have not
changed because of it The digital age hardly touches us at all in terms of
performance (apart from recording) synthesisers keyboard and wind are in
the second-hand stores and for those pieces with live instruments and
electronic manipulation the laptop simply replaces the banks of pre-digital
hardware the sounds are pretty much the same For the performer the great
melting pot of style and exploration that was the twentieth century has given
us and continues to reveal great riches a wealth of work rewarding and
sometimes frustrating probably too diverse for one player to encompass In
the current period of stylistic 1047298ux compositional trends and fashions will
continue to come and go and committed players will be as busy as they always
have been with new work enjoying themselves in the musical playpen
Instrumental performance in the twentieth century and beyond 797
7262019 c Bo 9781139025966 a 041
httpslidepdfcomreaderfullc-bo-9781139025966-a-041 821
1960s did not extend instrumental resources in those early years but certainly
extended traditional technique in terms of rhythmic asymmetry range the
quick succession of widely spaced pitch fast changes of extreme dynamics and
the sheer quantity of non-adjacent non-stepwise pitch collections The
Klavierstuumlcke of Stockhausen particularly required the extraordinary techni-que of pianists such as Tudor Paul Jacobs and Frederic Rzewski
Apart from the soloists what is signi1047297cant in the twentieth century is the
demise of the string quartet as the standard bearer of all that is new and
experimental and the rise of the small ensemble The majority of new music
since the Second World War has been written for ensembles either of one-to-a-
part chamber orchestra size (string quartet plus bass wind quintet plus trumpet
trombone piano and percussion) or smaller groups whose model is the instru-
mentation for Pierrot lunaire Friedrich Cerha and Kurt Schwertsik rsquos Ensemble
Die Reihe founded in Vienna in 1958 is probably the 1047297rst of the larger groups
formed initially to play music of the Second Viennese School Schwertsik played
the horn and conducted HK Gruber was the double bassist A few years earlier
Boulez was organising and conducting his own Parisian Domaines Musicales
concerts22 The Darmstadt Internationales Kammerensemble was an ad hoc
ensemble made up of the instrumental teachers at the Summer Courses from
its inception in 1946 Later groups such as the London Sinfonietta (formed in
1968) the Pierrot Players (formed by Maxwell Davies and Birtwistle in 1967which became The Fires of London) and groups in the USA such as Speculum
Musicae (formed in 1971) were all based to a certain extent on their continental
forebears Boulezrsquos own Ensemble Intercontemporain (formed in 1976) was
itself modelled on the London Sinfonietta and at its inception had some of
the same British players in common Among the string quartets earlier in the
century there are a few committed to new work The Roseacute Quartet played 1047297rst
performances of Schoenbergrsquos First and Second Quartets23 the Kolisch Quartet
formed and led by Rudolf Kolisch (1896ndash1978) was also inextricably linked to
Schoenberg (his second wife Gertrud was Kolischrsquos sister) and played 1047297rst
performances of Schoenberg Berg Webern and Bartoacutek24 The Juilliard
Quartet also played and recorded Schoenbergrsquos quartets in his lifetime and
later took on the difficulties of Carter rsquos quartets The Parisian Parrenin
Quartet was particularly active in new music during the 1950s and 1960s playing
22 For a detailed discussion of the beginnings of this society and ensemble see P Hill and N SimeoneOlivier Messiaen Oiseaux exotiques Aldershot Ashgate 2007 pp 12ndash1923 The leader Arnold Roseacute (1863ndash1946) was also the leader of the Vienna Philharmonic (1881ndash1938 withsome breaks)24 Kolisch like Schoenberg emigrated to the lsquoparadisersquo of Hollywood but returned to Germany partic-ularly to teach at the Darmstadt summer courses playing for example Schoenberg rsquos Phantasy Op 47 withEduard Steuermann
784 R O G E R H E A T O N
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2012
Downloaded from Cambridge Histories Online by IP 1469525317 on Mon Sep 21 053915 BST 2015httpdxdoiorg101017CHOL9780521896115031
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2015
7262019 c Bo 9781139025966 a 041
httpslidepdfcomreaderfullc-bo-9781139025966-a-041 921
many 1047297rst performances Henze and Penderecki among them and appearing in
Darmstadt performing Boulez But it is the Arditti Quartet rsquos extraordinary
achievement which despite the Kronosrsquos rather particular work in a much
smaller focused repertoire has almost single-handedly revived the medium25
followed now by many younger less specialised but equally committed quartetsOrchestras with the exception of some of the European radio orchestras
have been less willing in recent times to play or commission new work a sorry
tale that does not need re-examining here But the new music ensembles have
1047297lled the gap Their players are often soloists who have not trained to be
orchestral musicians or indeed have never played in an orchestra26 It is
unsurprising that many of these players during the 1970s and 1980s were
also part of the early music lsquoboomrsquo experimenting in the equally uncharted
territories of boxwood valvelessnatural gut string and the rest27
Many of these players have particular technical skills beyond speed and accuracy such
as a variety of tonal resources or a command of the altissimo register or circular
breathing and instrumental experimentation comes to the fore making an
instrument do things it was not designed to do introducing an idea of
collaboration where players can lead the way This new relationship with
technique allows for works to be created that exist in a dimension apart from
the concerns of traditional sound production and idiomatic writing Here the
phenomenon of the specialist has developed further not far removed fromthe composerperformer travelling showman certainly with the technique to
cope with the new demands but also a musical personality where the music
is often crafted to the strengths and the mannerisms of that performer
players and singers such as Cathy Berberian Jane Manning Harry
Sparnaay Irvine Arditti Pierre Yves Artaud Alan Hacker Heinz Holliger
and Vinko Globokar are instantly recognisable Certain players have a curi-
ously powerful and individual way of delivering material which almost
appropriates the music for their own purpose they create themselves in the
music project a style of approach which can develop into something more
tangible as composers write in ways which assume their performance styles
thereby creating a performance practice a tradition
Performance practice in recent music is an area that musicology has left
largely unexplored Very few expert performers write about what they do with
25 Founded in 1974 the Quartet describes its contemporary repertoire rather vaguely on its website as lsquoinexcess of several hundred piecesrsquo26 Although the Die Reihe and London Sinfonietta ensembles recruited almost entirely from interestedorchestral musicians27 Clarinettists include Hans Deinzer (who gave the 1047297rst performance of Boulezrsquos Domaines) Alan Hacker (Birtwistlersquos and Maxwell Daviesrsquos clarinettist) and Antony Pay (for whom Henze rsquos concerto Le Miracle dela Rose was composed)
Instrumental performance in the twentieth century and beyond 785
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2012
Downloaded from Cambridge Histories Online by IP 1469525317 on Mon Sep 21 053915 BST 2015httpdxdoiorg101017CHOL9780521896115031
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2015
7262019 c Bo 9781139025966 a 041
httpslidepdfcomreaderfullc-bo-9781139025966-a-041 1021
some notable exceptions28 some contribute in an anecdotal way29 and some
in the time-honoured fashion write treatises30 These treatises are however
very diff erent from those of earlier centuries (Quantz Leopold Mozart C P E
Bach) in that they deal purely with technique descriptive lsquohow-torsquo manuals of
new and extended techniques and tell us little about expression about themusic itself Charles Rosen writes lsquoIn interpreting a work of twentieth-
century music we can emphasize its radical nature or we can try to indicate
its nineteenth-century originsrsquo31 Players may believe that they do not have to
reckon with the weight of an established performance practice that they can
create their own in new music but there are approaches for example born out
of the Darmstadt works of the 1950s and 1960s which demand a level
of accuracy cleanliness of attack attention to colour and signi1047297cant lack of
expression which have become the accepted style a tradition that adheresclosely to the score (its lsquoradical naturersquo) There is no room here for a perform-
ance which irons out the extremes of dynamics speed and irregular rhythm
but this approach still often appears in tandem with the kind of conservatoire-
learned musicality one might expect If a phrase or section gesturally suggests
music reminiscent of lsquonineteenth-century originsrsquo despite its use of intervals of
seconds and ninths expression comes into play a kind of lsquoutility musicality rsquo
which may have nothing to do with the speci1047297c piece or its radical nature
performances of the opening oboe solo from Varegravesersquo
s Octandre is an example
32
Music of course needs to be brought to life by the player and notation has
become increasingly prescriptive in the composer rsquos attempt to control every
parameter but what is crucial for the performer in new music is to determine
exactly where a strict rendition is obligatory and where greater freedom of
rhythm and phrasing for the purposes of expression is more appropriate This
is nowhere more important than in the two extremes of compositional style
that have dominated the last thirty years of the twentieth century complexity
and minimalism
All music is complex on some level however simple its surface features may
be Complexity here refers not only to rhythmic irregularities but also to the
28 Among them Pierre Boulez Charles Rosen Mieko Kanno David Albermann Steve Schick and Herbert Henck29 For example Contemporary Music Review 211 (2002) edited by Marilyn Nonken is an interestingcollection of interviews of performers on performance with mostly American singers and players includingUrsula Oppens Rolf Schulte and Fred Sherry30 A number of treatises by way of example include Pierre Yves Artaud Robert Dick (1047298ute) HeinzHolliger Libby Van Cleve Peter Veale and Claus-Steff en Mahnkopf (oboe) Daniel Kientzy (saxophone)Phillip Rehfeldt Giuseppe Garborino (clarinet)31 W Thomas Composition ndash Performance ndash Reception Studies in the Creative Process in Music Aldershot
Ashgate 1998 p 7232 The opening four bars have almost no expression marks a single mp two small crescendodecrescendomarkings and an accent
786 R O G E R H E A T O N
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2012
Downloaded from Cambridge Histories Online by IP 1469525317 on Mon Sep 21 053915 BST 2015httpdxdoiorg101017CHOL9780521896115031
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2015
7262019 c Bo 9781139025966 a 041
httpslidepdfcomreaderfullc-bo-9781139025966-a-041 1121
way in which the serial tendency has required more information on the page to
allow the performer access to something in addition to a technically accurate
rendition The increased detail of lsquoaction notationrsquo descriptive of the sounds
intended and modes of execution is evident from the late nineteenth century
for example in Mahler and in the Second Viennese scores In the string writingone sees much use of diff erent modes of bowing sul tasto sul ponticello 1047298 autando
col legno (tratto and battuto) a wide range of dynamics with detailed use of the
crescendo and diminuendo signs accents daggerwedge and staccato signs tenuto
tenuto with staccato as well as complex tempo relationships rhythmic groupings
and so on With this level of notation players could execute the score accurately
but with little sense of style and early performances of Webern attest to this33
The increased detail of notation in later twentieth-century music is there to
guide interpretation to generate a new performance practice in unfamiliar music where traditions from earlier music are inappropriate One might argue
that much of the more recent music from the 1970s to the 1990s putting rhythm
to one side for the moment is over-notated and prescriptive constraining a
player rsquos ability to interpret but I would argue that quite the reverse is true
Scores increasingly look like the music sounds and once the notes have been
learnt there is an internalising of the additional information which leads to
an understanding and ownership of the music Schoenberg Berg and Webern
notate clearly to try to give a sense of style for example the use of tenuto with staccato in triple time to give a precise waltz lilt or at short phrase endings on the
last note giving a sense of lift or being left in mid-air their use of Hauptstimme
and Nebenstimme is an attempt to balance complex counterpoint and texture
Brian Ferneyhough is a composer who has probably travelled furthest
down this notational route yet his music largely comprises familiar gestures
found elsewhere in earlier literature What is challenging here is the speed at
which the events occur the density of the notation and the technical demands
on the player not just in terms of pitch (particularly microtones in quick
grace-note 1047298urries) but the overlaying of additional sound treatments far in
excess of anything before Comparing the sound world of Bergrsquos Lyric Suite
(1926) with Ferneyhoughrsquos Third String Quartet (1986ndash7) reminds us just
how lsquomodernrsquo certain sections of Bergrsquos piece sound The ponticello scurryings
at the opening of the third movement Allegro misterioso which gradually
transform into pizzicato at bar 14 the geschlagen (struckbounced) semi-
quavers at bars 40ndash2 or the extraordinary Tenebroso section in the 1047297fth
33 Peter Stadlenrsquos (1979) score of Webernrsquos Piano Variations Op 27 is important here Stadlen studiedthe work with Webern gave the 1047297rst performance and later published a facsimile score with Webern rsquosadded performance annotations The score is said to have in1047298uenced Boulezrsquos interpretations of
Webernrsquos music
Instrumental performance in the twentieth century and beyond 787
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2012
Downloaded from Cambridge Histories Online by IP 1469525317 on Mon Sep 21 053915 BST 2015httpdxdoiorg101017CHOL9780521896115031
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2015
7262019 c Bo 9781139025966 a 041
httpslidepdfcomreaderfullc-bo-9781139025966-a-041 1221
movement Presto delirando with its crescendo 1047298 autando double stops and held
double stops with tremolo ponticello interjections (bars 85ndash120) all 1047297nd echoes
and similarities in the 1047297rst movement of Ferneyhoughrsquos quartet Despite the
rhythmic complexities in Ferneyhough the sound of the 1047297rst movement
(at least in the Arditti recording)34 is of periodic events and simultaneousattacks for all four players not unlike in Berg the sound is exotically enticing
drawing the listener in but what is diff erent from Berg is its discontinuity
The movement is clearly structured as a juxtaposition of diff erent types
of material but the eff ect is of an episodic unfolding of statements the longest
of which is never more than eight or ten seconds in length The second
movement in contrast is a continuous fast-paced drama driving the listener
forward The form here is clear even on 1047297rst hearing beginning with a
frenetic 1047297rst-violin solo adding the second in a duo then the much slower-paced viola and cello together leading to the 1047297rst climax after a bar of fast
rhythmic unison at the quasi recitativo (bar 56) and a 1047297nal climax again with
simultaneous attacks over a solo viola (bar 103) who completes the movement
and the piece Sometimes the music slows so one is able to hear stable pitch
relationships (despite its microtonality one does not hear the quarter-tones it
all sounds remarkably well tempered) as in the viola and cellorsquos 1047297rst entry at
bar 18 a kind of cantus 1047297 rmus under the busy violins but what one does hear
are the familiar gestures of the expressionistic style present in the Lyric SuiteIt is this kind of grounding of radical new work from the latter part of the
century in the early expressionistic style that allows an lsquoentry rsquo for both
performers and listeners gesture and salient events not pitch
I hesitate to say that the music of the complex school sounds surprisingly
old-fashioned but the two issues which have overshadowed the actual sound of
the music giving it the patina of modernity and radicalism and which have
certainly concerned players are rhythm and microtonality Much of the dis-
course about this has been centred on Darmstadt during the Hommel era in the
1980s35 but it would be a mistake to associate Darmstadt only with complexity
of the serial and post-serial kind German institutions after the Second World
War were recipients of considerable (American) funds to put culture back on
track De-Nazi1047297cation was just as much a part of compositional style as it was
of political cleansing36 The Summer Courses began with an emphasis on
modern tonal styles Hindemith and Bartoacutek but Messiaen and Leibowitz
34 Brian Ferneyhough 1 Arditti String Quartet Disque Montagne 1994 M078900235 Friedrich Hommel was the director of the Summer Courses from 1981 to 199436 For a thorough discussion see A Beal New Music New Allies American Experimental Music in West Germany from the Zero Hour to Reuni 1047297 cation Berkeley University of California Press 2006 Also T Thacker
Music after Hitler 1945ndash1955 Aldershot Ashgate 2007
788 R O G E R H E A T O N
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2012
Downloaded from Cambridge Histories Online by IP 1469525317 on Mon Sep 21 053915 BST 2015httpdxdoiorg101017CHOL9780521896115031
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2015
7262019 c Bo 9781139025966 a 041
httpslidepdfcomreaderfullc-bo-9781139025966-a-041 1321
changed the direction and soon after the coursersquos 1047297rst director Wolfgang
Steinecke clearly had a vision to continue and develop the modernist tradition
But it did not last long There were disagreements Nono left in 1962 Boulez
taught from 1962 to 1965 and Stockhausen from 1966 to 1970 in any case the
arrival of Cage in 1958 fed the in1047298uence of indeterminacy and a group of composers less interested in the prevailing strict procedures showed that a
colourful theatrical approach was also possible Berio Kagel and Ligeti among
them Signi1047297cant here is the 1047297rst visit to Darmstadt of David Tudor someone
who begins and almost ends our story with his in1047298uential post-Cageian elec-
tronic work with Merce Cunningham
Tudor arrived in 1956 to teach but also to illustrate a lecture given by Stefan
Wolpe playing examples by Sessions Perle and Babbitt as well as Cage Brown
Feldman and Wolff Tudor was particularly keen to present Cagersquos Music of
Changes (1951) in the interpretation classes37 and to give the 1047297rst European
performances Tudor and Cage gave a two-piano recital of music by Brown
Cage Feldman and Wolff in 1958 and this seems to have been a signi1047297cant
turning point for the reception of this music and its aesthetic38 The appearance
of the three American pianists Tudor Paul Jacobs and Frederic Rzewski (who
was there in 1956) is important for the performance of post-serial European
music particularly Stockhausenrsquos Klavierstuumlcke Stockhausen wrote the 1047297rst
piano pieces during 1952ndash
3 (numbers III and IV in the set of eleven) numbersIndashIV were 1047297rst performed in 1954 and V ndash VIII in 1955 by the Belgian pianist
Marcelle Mercenier at Darmstadt Number XI was 1047297rst performed by Tudor in
New York in 1957 and the 1047297rst German performance was given by Jacobs at
Darmstadt in 1957 Pieces V ndashX were originally dedicated to Tudor but
Stockhausen later changed this to Aloys Kontarsky who gave the 1047297rst perform-
ance of number IX Rzewski gave the premiere of piece X in Italy in 1962 and the
German premiere of IX in 1963 and recorded them both
Klavierstuumlck X is probably the most notorious of the set not least because of
the forearm clusters and the cluster glissandi Stockhausen suggests in the
scorersquos notes that lsquoTo play the cluster glissandi more easily and with enough
rapidity it is recommended that woollen gloves be worn the 1047297ngers of which
have been cut awayrsquo Kontarsky preferred rubber gloves and apparently
Rzewski dusted the piano keys and his hands with talcum powder The
German pianist Herbert Henck who studied under Kontarsky (and took
37 The structure of the summer school was and still is to have performersrsquo masterclass-based interpre-tation studios running simultaneously with composition studios together with general lectures andconcerts open to all38 The audience included Stockhausen Berio Penderecki Lachenmann Ligeti Xenakis the percussion-ist Christoph Caskel and pianist Paul Jacobs
Instrumental performance in the twentieth century and beyond 789
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2012
Downloaded from Cambridge Histories Online by IP 1469525317 on Mon Sep 21 053915 BST 2015httpdxdoiorg101017CHOL9780521896115031
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2015
7262019 c Bo 9781139025966 a 041
httpslidepdfcomreaderfullc-bo-9781139025966-a-041 1421
over his teaching in Darmstadt in the 1980s) worked on the piece with
Stockhausen and subsequently wrote a very useful book on the work includ-
ing a detailed analysis and a chapter on how to practise the piece39
He acknowledges that the primary problem is rhythm Stockhausenrsquos score
is clearly notated with the length of sections given above the staves and thebeams joining the 1047298urries of notes denoting fast (horizontal beam) acceler-
ando (rising beam) and ritardando (falling beam) collections of notes the
difficulty lies in the speeding up and slowing down within a fast tempo
while maintaining an internal sense of pulse All the grace notes are to be
played lsquoas fast as possiblersquo (lsquoso schnell wie moumlglichrsquo a direction that appears
time and again in twentieth-century music) with the basic tempo also as fast
as is playable The early recordings exciting as they are give the eff ect of
rapidity at the expense of the clarity of pitch and Stockhausen later talkedabout the grace notes as being melodic and suggested a slower basic pulse for
clarity of articulation40 Henck recommends an approach to practice which
performers might use for learning challenging music of any period and
suggests working very slowly in small sections but also not to practise the
piece in isolation
but always in conjunction with such music to which the hands are accustomed
which at least makes other (not more natural) demands on them The mastery
of very many technical problems in new music can often be excellently sup-ported by their traditional counterpart Thus for the sometimes ticklish chro-
maticism here one should work on pieces like the Chopin Etudes Op 10 No 2
or Op 25 No 6 Or better still to invent studies for oneself41
Rhythmic complexity and new lsquoactionrsquo notation are often the stumbling blocks
for performers A great deal of time is spent in music education becoming expert
in quickly reading and translating symbols into sound42 Composers often
devised symbols for particular sounds in isolation of each other working within
and for their own discrete musical communities and in doing so one of the
problems until recently has been the lack of a common notation for certain
eff ects even quarter-tone notation with its arrows diff erent shaped note heads
and diff ering versions of accidental signs confusing players Composers still
strive to explore areas of sound which require a clear and unambiguous notation
In Ferneyhough the notation speci1047297es as accurately as possible every possible
parameter and as I have said before it may lead to a performance where the
39 H Henck Klavierstuumlck X A Contribution toward Understanding Serial Technique Cologne Neuland198040 Ibid p 64 41 Ibid p 6142 See M Kanno lsquoPrescriptive notation limits and challengesrsquo Contemporary Music Review 262 (2007)231ndash54
790 R O G E R H E A T O N
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2012
Downloaded from Cambridge Histories Online by IP 1469525317 on Mon Sep 21 053915 BST 2015httpdxdoiorg101017CHOL9780521896115031
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2015
7262019 c Bo 9781139025966 a 041
httpslidepdfcomreaderfullc-bo-9781139025966-a-041 1521
performer rsquos concern with accuracy is paramount and a sense of lsquointerpretationrsquo
the 1047297nal stage of transmitting the music is missing This is not always the case
Expert performers who have a knowledge of the style and have worked with the
composer can transmit the essence of the music and create a tradition for that
speci1047297c work But how do new sounds enter the compositional and then nota-tional process Is there a gap between intention and realisation
Purely graphic notation however beautiful it may be in works such as
Cornelius Cardew rsquos Treatise or early works by Bussotti allows for the kind
of freedom where free improvisation is only a short step away The scores serve
as a visual stimulus for the interpreter rsquos creative energies and can be used
either to get the creative juices going or as a more prescriptive representation
of potentially speci1047297c soundsymbol relationships Any graphics pictures
colours are potential material43
What is more common are pieces that combinefamiliar music notation with other graphics Cardew provides an example in
his Octet rsquo 61 for Jasper Johns where sixty-one events are notated combining
hand-drawn pitches on staves with numbers and dynamics a number seven
might be seven repetitions of a pitch or an interval of a seventh or seven
discrete sounds or eff ects and so on Cardew recommends playing from the
score only for experienced performers and gives in the preface a traditionally
notated example of a possible realisation of the 1047297rst six events which while
useful as a simple explanation or key to symbols seems to me to miss the pointthis kind of notation contains enough information to realise spontaneously
Hans-Joachim Hespos also combines graphic and traditional notation in metic-
ulously detailed scores which sound like the kind of free jazz of players such as
Evan Parker or Peter Broumltzman combined with sometimes startling theatrical
approaches to playing and to the fabric of the instruments themselves The
scores do not always contain exact pitch material but do present a sophisti-
cated notation for unusual sounds and considerable use of the voice where
phonetic symbols are drawn in diff erent sizes thickness of type and placed on
the page to give a clear and easily read representation of the actual sound
dynamic and relative register The majority of composers have stayed with
standard notation measured or timendashspace with the occasional graphic to
represent the amplitude of vibrato or a note as high as possible where speci1047297c
pitch is irrelevant but these scores are also often littered with symbols repre-
senting extended techniques and by the 1980s there was beginning to be a
certain amount of uniformity of notational convention for these eff ects
The phenomena of extended techniques or instrumental deviation has its
roots in a number of ideas inventions and endeavours not least after the Second
43 Cathy Berberian uses strip cartoons in Stripsody for example
Instrumental performance in the twentieth century and beyond 791
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2012
Downloaded from Cambridge Histories Online by IP 1469525317 on Mon Sep 21 053915 BST 2015httpdxdoiorg101017CHOL9780521896115031
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2015
7262019 c Bo 9781139025966 a 041
httpslidepdfcomreaderfullc-bo-9781139025966-a-041 1621
World War a parallel exploration alongside electronic music where traditional
instruments could play with the machines (pre-prepared tape) be modi1047297ed by
them in delays loops and ring modulations but could also be made to emulate
the new electronic sounds themselves Composers and players have often acci-
dentally stumbled across certain eff ects ndash the innocently inquisitive composer (lsquowhat if Try this rsquo) has been at the heart of collaboration as has simply
experimenting with unorthodox approaches to instruments Satie was threading
paper through piano strings in his 1913 Le piegravege de Meacuteduse (Ravel also suggests
this in Lrsquo enfant et les sortilegraveges) Pianos at the turn of the century were being
modi1047297ed with diff erent dampers to give harp and lute-like eff ects Ivesrsquos
Concorde Sonata (1911) uses a length of wood to produce a cluster Henry
Cowell in his now well-known works from c 1913ndash30 was the 1047297rst to system-
atically explore the pianorsquos possibilities with clusters glissandi and use of the
inside of the piano plucking and dampingmuting strings which then led to
Cagersquos lsquoinventionrsquo of the prepared piano (around 1938) Much later Horatiu
Radulescu put a grand piano on its side retuned and bowed it with 1047297shing line
his lsquosound iconrsquo There was an exploration of a wider range of percussion
instruments both exotic and scrap metal with percussionists freed from the
orchestra to play in ensembles and even solo recitals on un-tuned percussion
Jazz players were growling and singing down saxophones and trombones in
Duke Ellingtonrsquo
s band of the 1920s and 1930s Modest eff
ects and the extensionof range upwards began with works such as Varegravesersquos1047298ute solo Density 215 (1936)
with its high D as well as probably the earliest use of key clicks Beriorsquos Sequenza
I (1958) for 1047298ute (for Severino Gazzeloni) has the 1047297rst use of a multiphonic which
in1047298uenced American clarinettist William O Smith44 also to explore multi-
phonics which he used for the 1047297rst time in Nonorsquos A 1047298 oresta eacute jovem e cheja de
vida (1965ndash6) Bruno Bartolozzirsquos in1047298uential New Sounds for Woodwind 45 giving
multiphonic and microtonal 1047297ngerings 1047297rst appeared in 1967
What is at the heart of instrumental transformation is the simple notion that
if these instruments are capable of a wider spectrum of sounds than is expected
of them in common-practice repertoire then these sounds should be added to
the player rsquos lsquotoolboxrsquo and made available to composers as a natural part of the
instrument rsquos abilities It is exactly these instrumental quirks if you like an
exploitation of the instrumentsrsquo imperfections that gives an instrument
its depth of character and immeasurably extends its expressive possibilities
Ferneyhough in relation to his second solo 1047298ute piece Unity Capsule (1975ndash6)
writes
44 Also known as Bill Smith when he plays with Dave Brubeck45 B Bartolozzi New Sounds for Woodwind 2nd edn Oxford University Press 1982
792 R O G E R H E A T O N
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2012
Downloaded from Cambridge Histories Online by IP 1469525317 on Mon Sep 21 053915 BST 2015httpdxdoiorg101017CHOL9780521896115031
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2015
7262019 c Bo 9781139025966 a 041
httpslidepdfcomreaderfullc-bo-9781139025966-a-041 1721
I began by elaborating a system of organisation based on the naturally occur-
ring irregularities in the 1047298utersquos sonic character on the one hand various types of
microtonal interval capable of being produced by means of lip or 1047297ngers on the
other by recombining articulative techniques familiar to all 1047298utists (tongue
action lip tension larger or smaller embouchure aperture intensity of vibrato)into hitherto unfamiliar constellations What the piece is attempting to suggest
is that no compositional style can achieve full validity which does not
take as its point of departure that symbiosis between the performer and his
instrument in all its imperfection from which the life force of music
emanates46
Unity Capsulersquos use of extended technique and its precise notation is still
probably the most extreme example in the repertoire of any instrument47
Firstly basic sound production normal tone with varying intensities of
vibrato a dynamic range from pppp (verging on inaudible) to as loud as possiblewith a diff erent dynamic for every sonic event breath sounds and the combi-
nation of breath and tone embouchure changes (the diff ering angle of the
mouthpiece to the lips and the tightness or looseness of the embouchure)
Secondly additional treatments and eff ects air sounds audible in-breaths as
well as vocalisations through the instrument glissandi (both 1047297nger and lip)
1047298utter-tongue (both normal tongue 1047298utter and throat growling or lsquogarglingrsquo)
key clicks lsquolip pizzicatorsquo (a kind of slap tongue) Thirdly microtones quarter-
tones (a twenty-four note scale) 1047297fth-tones (a thirty-one note scale with1047297ngerings are given in the scorersquos Notes for Performance) and microtonal
activity notated graphically as rapid un-pitched grace notes which are intervals
smaller than a 1047297fth-tone What makes the piece particularly challenging is both
the microtones (especially at speed as in most cases speci1047297c 1047297ngerings need to
be employed) and the simultaneous production of the diff erent eff ects and
treatments for both 1047298ute and voice with the music written on two staves the
lower one containing the vocal part Ferneyhough talks about his awareness of
overstepping lsquothe limits of the humanly realizablersquo48 but his concern is with a
musical ideal that not only relates to accuracy but to style and the essence of
his music he tolerates wrong notes and rhythmic inaccuracies if the latter is
evident
Additional layers of notation for sound treatments appear in a number of
pieces the plunger mute notation below the stave in Beriorsquos 1965 Sequenza V for
trombone or a more recent trombone solo Richard Barrett rsquos Basalt (1990ndash1)
46 Boros and Toop (eds) Ferneyhough Collected Writings p 9947 Ferneyhough as a 1047298ute player tested the eff ects and the general playability of the piece but also citesRobert Dick rsquos in1047298uential The Other Flute (Oxford University Press) published in 1975 at the time of composition in the scorersquos lsquoNotes for Performancersquo48 Boros and Toop (eds) Ferneyhough Collected Writings p 319
Instrumental performance in the twentieth century and beyond 793
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2012
Downloaded from Cambridge Histories Online by IP 1469525317 on Mon Sep 21 053915 BST 2015httpdxdoiorg101017CHOL9780521896115031
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2015
7262019 c Bo 9781139025966 a 041
httpslidepdfcomreaderfullc-bo-9781139025966-a-041 1821
where the voice is used almost throughout the piece The pioneer for trombon-
ists trombone technique and brass playing in general is the player and composer
Vinko Globokar His work has always explored new sounds and techniques not
only for brass yet what is signi1047297cant here is that while the notation is always
clear precise and readable even when he is asking for very complex sounds (as aplayer he is well aware of practicalities) he is also a composer who often notates
the impossible Like Ferneyhough whose music is in theory playable (certainly
at a slower tempo) Globokar often asks for a number of diff erent techniques
simultaneously vocalising together with pitched notes percussive eff ects with
1047297ngers or mutes playing on the in-breath circular breathing and so on a
combination of which unlike Ferneyhough are sometimes physically impossible
to produce But it is the tension and drama in the act of trying that is as much
part of the musical intention as any kind of accuracy The aim in much of thismusic is a performance that Ferneyhough has called an honourable or lsquointelligent
failurersquo49 lsquothe knife-edge quality of the possibility of not achieving somethingrsquo50
but again unlike Ferneyhough Globokar is an improviser so this element of
chance setting up a precise situation where the outcome may be unexpected is
acceptable Similarly in Sciarrinorsquos important Six Caprices (1976) for violin he
follows an arpeggiated style reminiscent of Paganini (an important reference in
these pieces) but uses diamond note heads for half-pressed left-hand pressure
resulting in some accurate harmonics but also in much more unstable andunpredictable pitches The idea of the unplayable and the unpredictable is also
largely the problem concerned with microtonal writing
Microtones have an honourable history with early exponents such as
Wyschnegradsky Alois Haacuteba Julian Carillo Ives and others Performances
of their work inspired instrumental modi1047297cations and new inventions The
instruments are now mostly in the museum and almost all microtonal music is
written for standard orchestral instruments without modi1047297cations51 There
are a number of compositional approaches that result in these microtones
being perceived in diff erent ways As I have mentioned when played at great
speed they are almost impossible to hear when played slower they often
particularly in string playing sound like poor intonation and are more
successful in the woodwind with speci1047297c 1047297ngerings for quite accurate tun-
ing52 When played slowly they can be clearly heard as either in1047298ections or
49 Ibid p 269 50 Ibid p 27051 Scordatura or detuning the lower strings is widely used in Scelsi for example but never for microtonaltuning Pianos and harpsichords have been tuned microtonally in works by Ives for example and morerecently in pieces by Kevin Volans and Clarence Barlow52 Microtones on all orchestral instruments are also used for trilling on one note colour trills bisbigliandowhat Radulescu calls lsquoyellow tremolirsquo
794 R O G E R H E A T O N
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2012
Downloaded from Cambridge Histories Online by IP 1469525317 on Mon Sep 21 053915 BST 2015httpdxdoiorg101017CHOL9780521896115031
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2015
7262019 c Bo 9781139025966 a 041
httpslidepdfcomreaderfullc-bo-9781139025966-a-041 1921
bends (in much Japanese new music in shakuhachi -in1047298uenced 1047298ute music or
the nausea inducing swooping in Xenakis) or as speci1047297cally tuned pitches In
post-serial music of the complex school the intention is a natural and further
saturation of the chromatic scale where the notes in the cracks between
the semitones are heard as new pitches within say a twenty-four-note scaleThe problems occur when pitches do not move stepwise facilitating a linear
contrapuntal style where microtones add to the expansion and expressiveness
of the melodic line (and thereby allowing for perceptual lsquogoodnessrsquo because
one can hear them against the stable pitches) If the music jumps in larger
intervals fourths or greater the eff ect is of poor tuning Some composers
devise new modesscales using microtones which arise naturally out of the
material (much more successful from the player rsquos point of view) and what
often results here is a music which is unafraid to mix dissonance (verging onnoise) and consonance where the use of a consonant sonority because of its
context and how the music arrives at it functions as just another sound or
perhaps a resolution of more complex colours onto a primary one ndash what does
not happen is the listener rsquos sharp intake of breath on hearing a major triad a
reminiscence of tonality out of context
Giacinto Scelsi was doing this in the 1960s After being a recluse for much of
his life he seemed to be rediscovered in Darmstadt during the 1980s and his
pieces hovering microtonally around a single pitch are now quite well knownIn the fourth movement of the Third String Quartet (1963) single pitches
(primarily B 1047298at) are explored with diff ering bow pressures vibrato and
quarter-tone glissandi but what is striking is the arrival on consonant harmo-
nies (G1047298at major second inversion then in root position) in no way reminiscent
of tonality but purely as sonorous consonances This idea of consonance and
dissonance as coexisting without implying earlier styles is nowhere more
apparent than in the work of the spectral composers
The predominantly French spectral music a term originating from Hughes
Dufourt and centred mostly on Paris emerged in the early 1970s led by
Tristan Murail and Geacuterard Grisey Its approach and aesthetic was markedly
diff erent from the then prevailing styles and while in1047298uenced by electronic
music it strove rather to explore a diff erent world of texture and sound
exploration using traditional instruments and sometimes live electronic
treatments This music is organic in the truest sense based on the analysis
and reproduction of natural sounds as well as notes themselves (like Scelsi or
later Radulescu) getting inside the notes dealing with soundrsquos density and
grittiness Additive synthesis in electro-acoustic technique (the building of complex sounds from simple ones sine waves) gives the model for the
creation of new sound complexes new harmony and instrumental timbre
Instrumental performance in the twentieth century and beyond 795
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2012
Downloaded from Cambridge Histories Online by IP 1469525317 on Mon Sep 21 053915 BST 2015httpdxdoiorg101017CHOL9780521896115031
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2015
7262019 c Bo 9781139025966 a 041
httpslidepdfcomreaderfullc-bo-9781139025966-a-041 2021
Instruments have particular characteristics in diff erent registers The
clarinet rsquos low notes for example are rich in upper partials which can be
highlighted by lsquosplittingrsquo the note with the embouchure to reveal and simul-
taneously play some of the partials of the fundamental The higher the pitch
the fewer the partials resulting in increased thinness of tone There are aconsiderable number of new compositional techniques here53 but most seem
to involve the reproduction of timbres analysed spectrographically Murailrsquos
large-scale orchestral piece Gondwana (1980) at its opening creates a bell
sound transforming into a brass sound Grisey rsquos Partiels (1975) takes as its
starting point the sonogram analysis of a trombonersquos low pedal E Despite the
diff erences between them these composersrsquo fundamental interest is in the
manipulation of sound for soundrsquos sake in1047298uenced by acoustics and psycho-
acoustics frequency as given in Hertz rather than pitch resulting from thedivision of the tempered scale into microtonal steps Taking the range of
composed music the lowest note might be A0 (275Hz) the highest A7
(3520Hz) or the C above that 4186Hz What is more difficult is to map
these precise frequencies onto instruments designed for equal temperament
What results is an approximation using quarter eighth and sixteenth tone
notation again incorporating a certain amount of eff ort on the player rsquos part
to reproduce these with any accuracy But the sounds and their inherent
natural expressiveness are often glorious And so to minimalism and experimental tonality The challenge here for the
performer is not one of technical excess but of something much more funda-
mental and familiar Minimal pieces require a virtuosity of precise rhythm and
an unfailing sense of accurate pulse something which many musicians (unless
working with a click-track) 1047297nd difficult not least because of their innate
musical 1047298exibility there is no room here for lsquointerpretationrsquo (rubato equals
inaccuracy) and again it is the performer rsquos need to lsquointerpret rsquo which arises as a
problem in the music of tonal post-experimentalists This music is often
understated rhythmically straightforward diatonic and can imply a tradition
of performance familiar from the early twentieth century if not before while
belonging to a much more recent experimental movement To the uninitiated
player this may not be apparent from the score as these scores often have little
notated information apart from pitch and rhythm This music like Satiersquos can
demonstrate that pieces sometimes lasting only a few minutes can be hypnoti-
cally repetitive without becoming tedious simple but not simplistic The
music is not concerned with intentional nostalgia pastiche satire or quotation
yet there are references which can eff ectively conjure past musical styles The
53 See J Fineberg lsquoSpectral music history and techniquesrsquo Contemporary Music Review 192 (2000) 7 ndash22
796 R O G E R H E A T O N
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2012
Downloaded from Cambridge Histories Online by IP 1469525317 on Mon Sep 21 053915 BST 2015httpdxdoiorg101017CHOL9780521896115031
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2015
7262019 c Bo 9781139025966 a 041
httpslidepdfcomreaderfullc-bo-9781139025966-a-041 2121
music can be played (referring to Rosenrsquos point) in two ways A lsquocorrect rsquo
performance represents its radical nature by presenting the material simply
without interpretative intervention clean and unfussy But a player rsquos innate
and irrepressible musical re1047298ex to project a personal response born of
retrieved tradition will instantly recognise the familiar tonal contours andgestures and even on a 1047297rst sight-reading will want to make explicit the
implied character not far beneath the surface of these notes It may be difficult
for a player to suppress these romantic urges the need to rallentando at phrase
closures to vary the lengths of the pausesrests to linger on appoggiaturas or
to crescendo and diminuendo on rising and falling phrases
Where next For composers the golden age of instrumental experimenta-
tion is over and we are enjoying a period of pluralism where younger
composers without or consciously ignoring a sense of tradition can pick-rsquonrsquo-mix using musics of other cultures and popular genres woven into their
lsquoart rsquo music Many of them are seduced by digital technology laptop compos-
ers and performers improvise with noise but there is nothing new here apart
from the speed and ease of production and manipulation It seems to me that
the great electronic pieces have been written Stockhausenrsquos Gesang der
Juumlnglinge (1955ndash6) or Denis Smalley rsquos Pentes (1974) The cheapness of tech-
nology and the proliferation of music technology degree courses do not
re1047298
ect a surge of interest in electronic composition the courses are simply servicing the mammon of the media industry For performers instrumental
experimentation is over too and the instruments themselves have not
changed because of it The digital age hardly touches us at all in terms of
performance (apart from recording) synthesisers keyboard and wind are in
the second-hand stores and for those pieces with live instruments and
electronic manipulation the laptop simply replaces the banks of pre-digital
hardware the sounds are pretty much the same For the performer the great
melting pot of style and exploration that was the twentieth century has given
us and continues to reveal great riches a wealth of work rewarding and
sometimes frustrating probably too diverse for one player to encompass In
the current period of stylistic 1047298ux compositional trends and fashions will
continue to come and go and committed players will be as busy as they always
have been with new work enjoying themselves in the musical playpen
Instrumental performance in the twentieth century and beyond 797
7262019 c Bo 9781139025966 a 041
httpslidepdfcomreaderfullc-bo-9781139025966-a-041 921
many 1047297rst performances Henze and Penderecki among them and appearing in
Darmstadt performing Boulez But it is the Arditti Quartet rsquos extraordinary
achievement which despite the Kronosrsquos rather particular work in a much
smaller focused repertoire has almost single-handedly revived the medium25
followed now by many younger less specialised but equally committed quartetsOrchestras with the exception of some of the European radio orchestras
have been less willing in recent times to play or commission new work a sorry
tale that does not need re-examining here But the new music ensembles have
1047297lled the gap Their players are often soloists who have not trained to be
orchestral musicians or indeed have never played in an orchestra26 It is
unsurprising that many of these players during the 1970s and 1980s were
also part of the early music lsquoboomrsquo experimenting in the equally uncharted
territories of boxwood valvelessnatural gut string and the rest27
Many of these players have particular technical skills beyond speed and accuracy such
as a variety of tonal resources or a command of the altissimo register or circular
breathing and instrumental experimentation comes to the fore making an
instrument do things it was not designed to do introducing an idea of
collaboration where players can lead the way This new relationship with
technique allows for works to be created that exist in a dimension apart from
the concerns of traditional sound production and idiomatic writing Here the
phenomenon of the specialist has developed further not far removed fromthe composerperformer travelling showman certainly with the technique to
cope with the new demands but also a musical personality where the music
is often crafted to the strengths and the mannerisms of that performer
players and singers such as Cathy Berberian Jane Manning Harry
Sparnaay Irvine Arditti Pierre Yves Artaud Alan Hacker Heinz Holliger
and Vinko Globokar are instantly recognisable Certain players have a curi-
ously powerful and individual way of delivering material which almost
appropriates the music for their own purpose they create themselves in the
music project a style of approach which can develop into something more
tangible as composers write in ways which assume their performance styles
thereby creating a performance practice a tradition
Performance practice in recent music is an area that musicology has left
largely unexplored Very few expert performers write about what they do with
25 Founded in 1974 the Quartet describes its contemporary repertoire rather vaguely on its website as lsquoinexcess of several hundred piecesrsquo26 Although the Die Reihe and London Sinfonietta ensembles recruited almost entirely from interestedorchestral musicians27 Clarinettists include Hans Deinzer (who gave the 1047297rst performance of Boulezrsquos Domaines) Alan Hacker (Birtwistlersquos and Maxwell Daviesrsquos clarinettist) and Antony Pay (for whom Henze rsquos concerto Le Miracle dela Rose was composed)
Instrumental performance in the twentieth century and beyond 785
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2012
Downloaded from Cambridge Histories Online by IP 1469525317 on Mon Sep 21 053915 BST 2015httpdxdoiorg101017CHOL9780521896115031
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2015
7262019 c Bo 9781139025966 a 041
httpslidepdfcomreaderfullc-bo-9781139025966-a-041 1021
some notable exceptions28 some contribute in an anecdotal way29 and some
in the time-honoured fashion write treatises30 These treatises are however
very diff erent from those of earlier centuries (Quantz Leopold Mozart C P E
Bach) in that they deal purely with technique descriptive lsquohow-torsquo manuals of
new and extended techniques and tell us little about expression about themusic itself Charles Rosen writes lsquoIn interpreting a work of twentieth-
century music we can emphasize its radical nature or we can try to indicate
its nineteenth-century originsrsquo31 Players may believe that they do not have to
reckon with the weight of an established performance practice that they can
create their own in new music but there are approaches for example born out
of the Darmstadt works of the 1950s and 1960s which demand a level
of accuracy cleanliness of attack attention to colour and signi1047297cant lack of
expression which have become the accepted style a tradition that adheresclosely to the score (its lsquoradical naturersquo) There is no room here for a perform-
ance which irons out the extremes of dynamics speed and irregular rhythm
but this approach still often appears in tandem with the kind of conservatoire-
learned musicality one might expect If a phrase or section gesturally suggests
music reminiscent of lsquonineteenth-century originsrsquo despite its use of intervals of
seconds and ninths expression comes into play a kind of lsquoutility musicality rsquo
which may have nothing to do with the speci1047297c piece or its radical nature
performances of the opening oboe solo from Varegravesersquo
s Octandre is an example
32
Music of course needs to be brought to life by the player and notation has
become increasingly prescriptive in the composer rsquos attempt to control every
parameter but what is crucial for the performer in new music is to determine
exactly where a strict rendition is obligatory and where greater freedom of
rhythm and phrasing for the purposes of expression is more appropriate This
is nowhere more important than in the two extremes of compositional style
that have dominated the last thirty years of the twentieth century complexity
and minimalism
All music is complex on some level however simple its surface features may
be Complexity here refers not only to rhythmic irregularities but also to the
28 Among them Pierre Boulez Charles Rosen Mieko Kanno David Albermann Steve Schick and Herbert Henck29 For example Contemporary Music Review 211 (2002) edited by Marilyn Nonken is an interestingcollection of interviews of performers on performance with mostly American singers and players includingUrsula Oppens Rolf Schulte and Fred Sherry30 A number of treatises by way of example include Pierre Yves Artaud Robert Dick (1047298ute) HeinzHolliger Libby Van Cleve Peter Veale and Claus-Steff en Mahnkopf (oboe) Daniel Kientzy (saxophone)Phillip Rehfeldt Giuseppe Garborino (clarinet)31 W Thomas Composition ndash Performance ndash Reception Studies in the Creative Process in Music Aldershot
Ashgate 1998 p 7232 The opening four bars have almost no expression marks a single mp two small crescendodecrescendomarkings and an accent
786 R O G E R H E A T O N
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2012
Downloaded from Cambridge Histories Online by IP 1469525317 on Mon Sep 21 053915 BST 2015httpdxdoiorg101017CHOL9780521896115031
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2015
7262019 c Bo 9781139025966 a 041
httpslidepdfcomreaderfullc-bo-9781139025966-a-041 1121
way in which the serial tendency has required more information on the page to
allow the performer access to something in addition to a technically accurate
rendition The increased detail of lsquoaction notationrsquo descriptive of the sounds
intended and modes of execution is evident from the late nineteenth century
for example in Mahler and in the Second Viennese scores In the string writingone sees much use of diff erent modes of bowing sul tasto sul ponticello 1047298 autando
col legno (tratto and battuto) a wide range of dynamics with detailed use of the
crescendo and diminuendo signs accents daggerwedge and staccato signs tenuto
tenuto with staccato as well as complex tempo relationships rhythmic groupings
and so on With this level of notation players could execute the score accurately
but with little sense of style and early performances of Webern attest to this33
The increased detail of notation in later twentieth-century music is there to
guide interpretation to generate a new performance practice in unfamiliar music where traditions from earlier music are inappropriate One might argue
that much of the more recent music from the 1970s to the 1990s putting rhythm
to one side for the moment is over-notated and prescriptive constraining a
player rsquos ability to interpret but I would argue that quite the reverse is true
Scores increasingly look like the music sounds and once the notes have been
learnt there is an internalising of the additional information which leads to
an understanding and ownership of the music Schoenberg Berg and Webern
notate clearly to try to give a sense of style for example the use of tenuto with staccato in triple time to give a precise waltz lilt or at short phrase endings on the
last note giving a sense of lift or being left in mid-air their use of Hauptstimme
and Nebenstimme is an attempt to balance complex counterpoint and texture
Brian Ferneyhough is a composer who has probably travelled furthest
down this notational route yet his music largely comprises familiar gestures
found elsewhere in earlier literature What is challenging here is the speed at
which the events occur the density of the notation and the technical demands
on the player not just in terms of pitch (particularly microtones in quick
grace-note 1047298urries) but the overlaying of additional sound treatments far in
excess of anything before Comparing the sound world of Bergrsquos Lyric Suite
(1926) with Ferneyhoughrsquos Third String Quartet (1986ndash7) reminds us just
how lsquomodernrsquo certain sections of Bergrsquos piece sound The ponticello scurryings
at the opening of the third movement Allegro misterioso which gradually
transform into pizzicato at bar 14 the geschlagen (struckbounced) semi-
quavers at bars 40ndash2 or the extraordinary Tenebroso section in the 1047297fth
33 Peter Stadlenrsquos (1979) score of Webernrsquos Piano Variations Op 27 is important here Stadlen studiedthe work with Webern gave the 1047297rst performance and later published a facsimile score with Webern rsquosadded performance annotations The score is said to have in1047298uenced Boulezrsquos interpretations of
Webernrsquos music
Instrumental performance in the twentieth century and beyond 787
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2012
Downloaded from Cambridge Histories Online by IP 1469525317 on Mon Sep 21 053915 BST 2015httpdxdoiorg101017CHOL9780521896115031
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2015
7262019 c Bo 9781139025966 a 041
httpslidepdfcomreaderfullc-bo-9781139025966-a-041 1221
movement Presto delirando with its crescendo 1047298 autando double stops and held
double stops with tremolo ponticello interjections (bars 85ndash120) all 1047297nd echoes
and similarities in the 1047297rst movement of Ferneyhoughrsquos quartet Despite the
rhythmic complexities in Ferneyhough the sound of the 1047297rst movement
(at least in the Arditti recording)34 is of periodic events and simultaneousattacks for all four players not unlike in Berg the sound is exotically enticing
drawing the listener in but what is diff erent from Berg is its discontinuity
The movement is clearly structured as a juxtaposition of diff erent types
of material but the eff ect is of an episodic unfolding of statements the longest
of which is never more than eight or ten seconds in length The second
movement in contrast is a continuous fast-paced drama driving the listener
forward The form here is clear even on 1047297rst hearing beginning with a
frenetic 1047297rst-violin solo adding the second in a duo then the much slower-paced viola and cello together leading to the 1047297rst climax after a bar of fast
rhythmic unison at the quasi recitativo (bar 56) and a 1047297nal climax again with
simultaneous attacks over a solo viola (bar 103) who completes the movement
and the piece Sometimes the music slows so one is able to hear stable pitch
relationships (despite its microtonality one does not hear the quarter-tones it
all sounds remarkably well tempered) as in the viola and cellorsquos 1047297rst entry at
bar 18 a kind of cantus 1047297 rmus under the busy violins but what one does hear
are the familiar gestures of the expressionistic style present in the Lyric SuiteIt is this kind of grounding of radical new work from the latter part of the
century in the early expressionistic style that allows an lsquoentry rsquo for both
performers and listeners gesture and salient events not pitch
I hesitate to say that the music of the complex school sounds surprisingly
old-fashioned but the two issues which have overshadowed the actual sound of
the music giving it the patina of modernity and radicalism and which have
certainly concerned players are rhythm and microtonality Much of the dis-
course about this has been centred on Darmstadt during the Hommel era in the
1980s35 but it would be a mistake to associate Darmstadt only with complexity
of the serial and post-serial kind German institutions after the Second World
War were recipients of considerable (American) funds to put culture back on
track De-Nazi1047297cation was just as much a part of compositional style as it was
of political cleansing36 The Summer Courses began with an emphasis on
modern tonal styles Hindemith and Bartoacutek but Messiaen and Leibowitz
34 Brian Ferneyhough 1 Arditti String Quartet Disque Montagne 1994 M078900235 Friedrich Hommel was the director of the Summer Courses from 1981 to 199436 For a thorough discussion see A Beal New Music New Allies American Experimental Music in West Germany from the Zero Hour to Reuni 1047297 cation Berkeley University of California Press 2006 Also T Thacker
Music after Hitler 1945ndash1955 Aldershot Ashgate 2007
788 R O G E R H E A T O N
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2012
Downloaded from Cambridge Histories Online by IP 1469525317 on Mon Sep 21 053915 BST 2015httpdxdoiorg101017CHOL9780521896115031
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2015
7262019 c Bo 9781139025966 a 041
httpslidepdfcomreaderfullc-bo-9781139025966-a-041 1321
changed the direction and soon after the coursersquos 1047297rst director Wolfgang
Steinecke clearly had a vision to continue and develop the modernist tradition
But it did not last long There were disagreements Nono left in 1962 Boulez
taught from 1962 to 1965 and Stockhausen from 1966 to 1970 in any case the
arrival of Cage in 1958 fed the in1047298uence of indeterminacy and a group of composers less interested in the prevailing strict procedures showed that a
colourful theatrical approach was also possible Berio Kagel and Ligeti among
them Signi1047297cant here is the 1047297rst visit to Darmstadt of David Tudor someone
who begins and almost ends our story with his in1047298uential post-Cageian elec-
tronic work with Merce Cunningham
Tudor arrived in 1956 to teach but also to illustrate a lecture given by Stefan
Wolpe playing examples by Sessions Perle and Babbitt as well as Cage Brown
Feldman and Wolff Tudor was particularly keen to present Cagersquos Music of
Changes (1951) in the interpretation classes37 and to give the 1047297rst European
performances Tudor and Cage gave a two-piano recital of music by Brown
Cage Feldman and Wolff in 1958 and this seems to have been a signi1047297cant
turning point for the reception of this music and its aesthetic38 The appearance
of the three American pianists Tudor Paul Jacobs and Frederic Rzewski (who
was there in 1956) is important for the performance of post-serial European
music particularly Stockhausenrsquos Klavierstuumlcke Stockhausen wrote the 1047297rst
piano pieces during 1952ndash
3 (numbers III and IV in the set of eleven) numbersIndashIV were 1047297rst performed in 1954 and V ndash VIII in 1955 by the Belgian pianist
Marcelle Mercenier at Darmstadt Number XI was 1047297rst performed by Tudor in
New York in 1957 and the 1047297rst German performance was given by Jacobs at
Darmstadt in 1957 Pieces V ndashX were originally dedicated to Tudor but
Stockhausen later changed this to Aloys Kontarsky who gave the 1047297rst perform-
ance of number IX Rzewski gave the premiere of piece X in Italy in 1962 and the
German premiere of IX in 1963 and recorded them both
Klavierstuumlck X is probably the most notorious of the set not least because of
the forearm clusters and the cluster glissandi Stockhausen suggests in the
scorersquos notes that lsquoTo play the cluster glissandi more easily and with enough
rapidity it is recommended that woollen gloves be worn the 1047297ngers of which
have been cut awayrsquo Kontarsky preferred rubber gloves and apparently
Rzewski dusted the piano keys and his hands with talcum powder The
German pianist Herbert Henck who studied under Kontarsky (and took
37 The structure of the summer school was and still is to have performersrsquo masterclass-based interpre-tation studios running simultaneously with composition studios together with general lectures andconcerts open to all38 The audience included Stockhausen Berio Penderecki Lachenmann Ligeti Xenakis the percussion-ist Christoph Caskel and pianist Paul Jacobs
Instrumental performance in the twentieth century and beyond 789
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2012
Downloaded from Cambridge Histories Online by IP 1469525317 on Mon Sep 21 053915 BST 2015httpdxdoiorg101017CHOL9780521896115031
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2015
7262019 c Bo 9781139025966 a 041
httpslidepdfcomreaderfullc-bo-9781139025966-a-041 1421
over his teaching in Darmstadt in the 1980s) worked on the piece with
Stockhausen and subsequently wrote a very useful book on the work includ-
ing a detailed analysis and a chapter on how to practise the piece39
He acknowledges that the primary problem is rhythm Stockhausenrsquos score
is clearly notated with the length of sections given above the staves and thebeams joining the 1047298urries of notes denoting fast (horizontal beam) acceler-
ando (rising beam) and ritardando (falling beam) collections of notes the
difficulty lies in the speeding up and slowing down within a fast tempo
while maintaining an internal sense of pulse All the grace notes are to be
played lsquoas fast as possiblersquo (lsquoso schnell wie moumlglichrsquo a direction that appears
time and again in twentieth-century music) with the basic tempo also as fast
as is playable The early recordings exciting as they are give the eff ect of
rapidity at the expense of the clarity of pitch and Stockhausen later talkedabout the grace notes as being melodic and suggested a slower basic pulse for
clarity of articulation40 Henck recommends an approach to practice which
performers might use for learning challenging music of any period and
suggests working very slowly in small sections but also not to practise the
piece in isolation
but always in conjunction with such music to which the hands are accustomed
which at least makes other (not more natural) demands on them The mastery
of very many technical problems in new music can often be excellently sup-ported by their traditional counterpart Thus for the sometimes ticklish chro-
maticism here one should work on pieces like the Chopin Etudes Op 10 No 2
or Op 25 No 6 Or better still to invent studies for oneself41
Rhythmic complexity and new lsquoactionrsquo notation are often the stumbling blocks
for performers A great deal of time is spent in music education becoming expert
in quickly reading and translating symbols into sound42 Composers often
devised symbols for particular sounds in isolation of each other working within
and for their own discrete musical communities and in doing so one of the
problems until recently has been the lack of a common notation for certain
eff ects even quarter-tone notation with its arrows diff erent shaped note heads
and diff ering versions of accidental signs confusing players Composers still
strive to explore areas of sound which require a clear and unambiguous notation
In Ferneyhough the notation speci1047297es as accurately as possible every possible
parameter and as I have said before it may lead to a performance where the
39 H Henck Klavierstuumlck X A Contribution toward Understanding Serial Technique Cologne Neuland198040 Ibid p 64 41 Ibid p 6142 See M Kanno lsquoPrescriptive notation limits and challengesrsquo Contemporary Music Review 262 (2007)231ndash54
790 R O G E R H E A T O N
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2012
Downloaded from Cambridge Histories Online by IP 1469525317 on Mon Sep 21 053915 BST 2015httpdxdoiorg101017CHOL9780521896115031
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2015
7262019 c Bo 9781139025966 a 041
httpslidepdfcomreaderfullc-bo-9781139025966-a-041 1521
performer rsquos concern with accuracy is paramount and a sense of lsquointerpretationrsquo
the 1047297nal stage of transmitting the music is missing This is not always the case
Expert performers who have a knowledge of the style and have worked with the
composer can transmit the essence of the music and create a tradition for that
speci1047297c work But how do new sounds enter the compositional and then nota-tional process Is there a gap between intention and realisation
Purely graphic notation however beautiful it may be in works such as
Cornelius Cardew rsquos Treatise or early works by Bussotti allows for the kind
of freedom where free improvisation is only a short step away The scores serve
as a visual stimulus for the interpreter rsquos creative energies and can be used
either to get the creative juices going or as a more prescriptive representation
of potentially speci1047297c soundsymbol relationships Any graphics pictures
colours are potential material43
What is more common are pieces that combinefamiliar music notation with other graphics Cardew provides an example in
his Octet rsquo 61 for Jasper Johns where sixty-one events are notated combining
hand-drawn pitches on staves with numbers and dynamics a number seven
might be seven repetitions of a pitch or an interval of a seventh or seven
discrete sounds or eff ects and so on Cardew recommends playing from the
score only for experienced performers and gives in the preface a traditionally
notated example of a possible realisation of the 1047297rst six events which while
useful as a simple explanation or key to symbols seems to me to miss the pointthis kind of notation contains enough information to realise spontaneously
Hans-Joachim Hespos also combines graphic and traditional notation in metic-
ulously detailed scores which sound like the kind of free jazz of players such as
Evan Parker or Peter Broumltzman combined with sometimes startling theatrical
approaches to playing and to the fabric of the instruments themselves The
scores do not always contain exact pitch material but do present a sophisti-
cated notation for unusual sounds and considerable use of the voice where
phonetic symbols are drawn in diff erent sizes thickness of type and placed on
the page to give a clear and easily read representation of the actual sound
dynamic and relative register The majority of composers have stayed with
standard notation measured or timendashspace with the occasional graphic to
represent the amplitude of vibrato or a note as high as possible where speci1047297c
pitch is irrelevant but these scores are also often littered with symbols repre-
senting extended techniques and by the 1980s there was beginning to be a
certain amount of uniformity of notational convention for these eff ects
The phenomena of extended techniques or instrumental deviation has its
roots in a number of ideas inventions and endeavours not least after the Second
43 Cathy Berberian uses strip cartoons in Stripsody for example
Instrumental performance in the twentieth century and beyond 791
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2012
Downloaded from Cambridge Histories Online by IP 1469525317 on Mon Sep 21 053915 BST 2015httpdxdoiorg101017CHOL9780521896115031
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2015
7262019 c Bo 9781139025966 a 041
httpslidepdfcomreaderfullc-bo-9781139025966-a-041 1621
World War a parallel exploration alongside electronic music where traditional
instruments could play with the machines (pre-prepared tape) be modi1047297ed by
them in delays loops and ring modulations but could also be made to emulate
the new electronic sounds themselves Composers and players have often acci-
dentally stumbled across certain eff ects ndash the innocently inquisitive composer (lsquowhat if Try this rsquo) has been at the heart of collaboration as has simply
experimenting with unorthodox approaches to instruments Satie was threading
paper through piano strings in his 1913 Le piegravege de Meacuteduse (Ravel also suggests
this in Lrsquo enfant et les sortilegraveges) Pianos at the turn of the century were being
modi1047297ed with diff erent dampers to give harp and lute-like eff ects Ivesrsquos
Concorde Sonata (1911) uses a length of wood to produce a cluster Henry
Cowell in his now well-known works from c 1913ndash30 was the 1047297rst to system-
atically explore the pianorsquos possibilities with clusters glissandi and use of the
inside of the piano plucking and dampingmuting strings which then led to
Cagersquos lsquoinventionrsquo of the prepared piano (around 1938) Much later Horatiu
Radulescu put a grand piano on its side retuned and bowed it with 1047297shing line
his lsquosound iconrsquo There was an exploration of a wider range of percussion
instruments both exotic and scrap metal with percussionists freed from the
orchestra to play in ensembles and even solo recitals on un-tuned percussion
Jazz players were growling and singing down saxophones and trombones in
Duke Ellingtonrsquo
s band of the 1920s and 1930s Modest eff
ects and the extensionof range upwards began with works such as Varegravesersquos1047298ute solo Density 215 (1936)
with its high D as well as probably the earliest use of key clicks Beriorsquos Sequenza
I (1958) for 1047298ute (for Severino Gazzeloni) has the 1047297rst use of a multiphonic which
in1047298uenced American clarinettist William O Smith44 also to explore multi-
phonics which he used for the 1047297rst time in Nonorsquos A 1047298 oresta eacute jovem e cheja de
vida (1965ndash6) Bruno Bartolozzirsquos in1047298uential New Sounds for Woodwind 45 giving
multiphonic and microtonal 1047297ngerings 1047297rst appeared in 1967
What is at the heart of instrumental transformation is the simple notion that
if these instruments are capable of a wider spectrum of sounds than is expected
of them in common-practice repertoire then these sounds should be added to
the player rsquos lsquotoolboxrsquo and made available to composers as a natural part of the
instrument rsquos abilities It is exactly these instrumental quirks if you like an
exploitation of the instrumentsrsquo imperfections that gives an instrument
its depth of character and immeasurably extends its expressive possibilities
Ferneyhough in relation to his second solo 1047298ute piece Unity Capsule (1975ndash6)
writes
44 Also known as Bill Smith when he plays with Dave Brubeck45 B Bartolozzi New Sounds for Woodwind 2nd edn Oxford University Press 1982
792 R O G E R H E A T O N
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2012
Downloaded from Cambridge Histories Online by IP 1469525317 on Mon Sep 21 053915 BST 2015httpdxdoiorg101017CHOL9780521896115031
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2015
7262019 c Bo 9781139025966 a 041
httpslidepdfcomreaderfullc-bo-9781139025966-a-041 1721
I began by elaborating a system of organisation based on the naturally occur-
ring irregularities in the 1047298utersquos sonic character on the one hand various types of
microtonal interval capable of being produced by means of lip or 1047297ngers on the
other by recombining articulative techniques familiar to all 1047298utists (tongue
action lip tension larger or smaller embouchure aperture intensity of vibrato)into hitherto unfamiliar constellations What the piece is attempting to suggest
is that no compositional style can achieve full validity which does not
take as its point of departure that symbiosis between the performer and his
instrument in all its imperfection from which the life force of music
emanates46
Unity Capsulersquos use of extended technique and its precise notation is still
probably the most extreme example in the repertoire of any instrument47
Firstly basic sound production normal tone with varying intensities of
vibrato a dynamic range from pppp (verging on inaudible) to as loud as possiblewith a diff erent dynamic for every sonic event breath sounds and the combi-
nation of breath and tone embouchure changes (the diff ering angle of the
mouthpiece to the lips and the tightness or looseness of the embouchure)
Secondly additional treatments and eff ects air sounds audible in-breaths as
well as vocalisations through the instrument glissandi (both 1047297nger and lip)
1047298utter-tongue (both normal tongue 1047298utter and throat growling or lsquogarglingrsquo)
key clicks lsquolip pizzicatorsquo (a kind of slap tongue) Thirdly microtones quarter-
tones (a twenty-four note scale) 1047297fth-tones (a thirty-one note scale with1047297ngerings are given in the scorersquos Notes for Performance) and microtonal
activity notated graphically as rapid un-pitched grace notes which are intervals
smaller than a 1047297fth-tone What makes the piece particularly challenging is both
the microtones (especially at speed as in most cases speci1047297c 1047297ngerings need to
be employed) and the simultaneous production of the diff erent eff ects and
treatments for both 1047298ute and voice with the music written on two staves the
lower one containing the vocal part Ferneyhough talks about his awareness of
overstepping lsquothe limits of the humanly realizablersquo48 but his concern is with a
musical ideal that not only relates to accuracy but to style and the essence of
his music he tolerates wrong notes and rhythmic inaccuracies if the latter is
evident
Additional layers of notation for sound treatments appear in a number of
pieces the plunger mute notation below the stave in Beriorsquos 1965 Sequenza V for
trombone or a more recent trombone solo Richard Barrett rsquos Basalt (1990ndash1)
46 Boros and Toop (eds) Ferneyhough Collected Writings p 9947 Ferneyhough as a 1047298ute player tested the eff ects and the general playability of the piece but also citesRobert Dick rsquos in1047298uential The Other Flute (Oxford University Press) published in 1975 at the time of composition in the scorersquos lsquoNotes for Performancersquo48 Boros and Toop (eds) Ferneyhough Collected Writings p 319
Instrumental performance in the twentieth century and beyond 793
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2012
Downloaded from Cambridge Histories Online by IP 1469525317 on Mon Sep 21 053915 BST 2015httpdxdoiorg101017CHOL9780521896115031
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2015
7262019 c Bo 9781139025966 a 041
httpslidepdfcomreaderfullc-bo-9781139025966-a-041 1821
where the voice is used almost throughout the piece The pioneer for trombon-
ists trombone technique and brass playing in general is the player and composer
Vinko Globokar His work has always explored new sounds and techniques not
only for brass yet what is signi1047297cant here is that while the notation is always
clear precise and readable even when he is asking for very complex sounds (as aplayer he is well aware of practicalities) he is also a composer who often notates
the impossible Like Ferneyhough whose music is in theory playable (certainly
at a slower tempo) Globokar often asks for a number of diff erent techniques
simultaneously vocalising together with pitched notes percussive eff ects with
1047297ngers or mutes playing on the in-breath circular breathing and so on a
combination of which unlike Ferneyhough are sometimes physically impossible
to produce But it is the tension and drama in the act of trying that is as much
part of the musical intention as any kind of accuracy The aim in much of thismusic is a performance that Ferneyhough has called an honourable or lsquointelligent
failurersquo49 lsquothe knife-edge quality of the possibility of not achieving somethingrsquo50
but again unlike Ferneyhough Globokar is an improviser so this element of
chance setting up a precise situation where the outcome may be unexpected is
acceptable Similarly in Sciarrinorsquos important Six Caprices (1976) for violin he
follows an arpeggiated style reminiscent of Paganini (an important reference in
these pieces) but uses diamond note heads for half-pressed left-hand pressure
resulting in some accurate harmonics but also in much more unstable andunpredictable pitches The idea of the unplayable and the unpredictable is also
largely the problem concerned with microtonal writing
Microtones have an honourable history with early exponents such as
Wyschnegradsky Alois Haacuteba Julian Carillo Ives and others Performances
of their work inspired instrumental modi1047297cations and new inventions The
instruments are now mostly in the museum and almost all microtonal music is
written for standard orchestral instruments without modi1047297cations51 There
are a number of compositional approaches that result in these microtones
being perceived in diff erent ways As I have mentioned when played at great
speed they are almost impossible to hear when played slower they often
particularly in string playing sound like poor intonation and are more
successful in the woodwind with speci1047297c 1047297ngerings for quite accurate tun-
ing52 When played slowly they can be clearly heard as either in1047298ections or
49 Ibid p 269 50 Ibid p 27051 Scordatura or detuning the lower strings is widely used in Scelsi for example but never for microtonaltuning Pianos and harpsichords have been tuned microtonally in works by Ives for example and morerecently in pieces by Kevin Volans and Clarence Barlow52 Microtones on all orchestral instruments are also used for trilling on one note colour trills bisbigliandowhat Radulescu calls lsquoyellow tremolirsquo
794 R O G E R H E A T O N
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2012
Downloaded from Cambridge Histories Online by IP 1469525317 on Mon Sep 21 053915 BST 2015httpdxdoiorg101017CHOL9780521896115031
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2015
7262019 c Bo 9781139025966 a 041
httpslidepdfcomreaderfullc-bo-9781139025966-a-041 1921
bends (in much Japanese new music in shakuhachi -in1047298uenced 1047298ute music or
the nausea inducing swooping in Xenakis) or as speci1047297cally tuned pitches In
post-serial music of the complex school the intention is a natural and further
saturation of the chromatic scale where the notes in the cracks between
the semitones are heard as new pitches within say a twenty-four-note scaleThe problems occur when pitches do not move stepwise facilitating a linear
contrapuntal style where microtones add to the expansion and expressiveness
of the melodic line (and thereby allowing for perceptual lsquogoodnessrsquo because
one can hear them against the stable pitches) If the music jumps in larger
intervals fourths or greater the eff ect is of poor tuning Some composers
devise new modesscales using microtones which arise naturally out of the
material (much more successful from the player rsquos point of view) and what
often results here is a music which is unafraid to mix dissonance (verging onnoise) and consonance where the use of a consonant sonority because of its
context and how the music arrives at it functions as just another sound or
perhaps a resolution of more complex colours onto a primary one ndash what does
not happen is the listener rsquos sharp intake of breath on hearing a major triad a
reminiscence of tonality out of context
Giacinto Scelsi was doing this in the 1960s After being a recluse for much of
his life he seemed to be rediscovered in Darmstadt during the 1980s and his
pieces hovering microtonally around a single pitch are now quite well knownIn the fourth movement of the Third String Quartet (1963) single pitches
(primarily B 1047298at) are explored with diff ering bow pressures vibrato and
quarter-tone glissandi but what is striking is the arrival on consonant harmo-
nies (G1047298at major second inversion then in root position) in no way reminiscent
of tonality but purely as sonorous consonances This idea of consonance and
dissonance as coexisting without implying earlier styles is nowhere more
apparent than in the work of the spectral composers
The predominantly French spectral music a term originating from Hughes
Dufourt and centred mostly on Paris emerged in the early 1970s led by
Tristan Murail and Geacuterard Grisey Its approach and aesthetic was markedly
diff erent from the then prevailing styles and while in1047298uenced by electronic
music it strove rather to explore a diff erent world of texture and sound
exploration using traditional instruments and sometimes live electronic
treatments This music is organic in the truest sense based on the analysis
and reproduction of natural sounds as well as notes themselves (like Scelsi or
later Radulescu) getting inside the notes dealing with soundrsquos density and
grittiness Additive synthesis in electro-acoustic technique (the building of complex sounds from simple ones sine waves) gives the model for the
creation of new sound complexes new harmony and instrumental timbre
Instrumental performance in the twentieth century and beyond 795
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2012
Downloaded from Cambridge Histories Online by IP 1469525317 on Mon Sep 21 053915 BST 2015httpdxdoiorg101017CHOL9780521896115031
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2015
7262019 c Bo 9781139025966 a 041
httpslidepdfcomreaderfullc-bo-9781139025966-a-041 2021
Instruments have particular characteristics in diff erent registers The
clarinet rsquos low notes for example are rich in upper partials which can be
highlighted by lsquosplittingrsquo the note with the embouchure to reveal and simul-
taneously play some of the partials of the fundamental The higher the pitch
the fewer the partials resulting in increased thinness of tone There are aconsiderable number of new compositional techniques here53 but most seem
to involve the reproduction of timbres analysed spectrographically Murailrsquos
large-scale orchestral piece Gondwana (1980) at its opening creates a bell
sound transforming into a brass sound Grisey rsquos Partiels (1975) takes as its
starting point the sonogram analysis of a trombonersquos low pedal E Despite the
diff erences between them these composersrsquo fundamental interest is in the
manipulation of sound for soundrsquos sake in1047298uenced by acoustics and psycho-
acoustics frequency as given in Hertz rather than pitch resulting from thedivision of the tempered scale into microtonal steps Taking the range of
composed music the lowest note might be A0 (275Hz) the highest A7
(3520Hz) or the C above that 4186Hz What is more difficult is to map
these precise frequencies onto instruments designed for equal temperament
What results is an approximation using quarter eighth and sixteenth tone
notation again incorporating a certain amount of eff ort on the player rsquos part
to reproduce these with any accuracy But the sounds and their inherent
natural expressiveness are often glorious And so to minimalism and experimental tonality The challenge here for the
performer is not one of technical excess but of something much more funda-
mental and familiar Minimal pieces require a virtuosity of precise rhythm and
an unfailing sense of accurate pulse something which many musicians (unless
working with a click-track) 1047297nd difficult not least because of their innate
musical 1047298exibility there is no room here for lsquointerpretationrsquo (rubato equals
inaccuracy) and again it is the performer rsquos need to lsquointerpret rsquo which arises as a
problem in the music of tonal post-experimentalists This music is often
understated rhythmically straightforward diatonic and can imply a tradition
of performance familiar from the early twentieth century if not before while
belonging to a much more recent experimental movement To the uninitiated
player this may not be apparent from the score as these scores often have little
notated information apart from pitch and rhythm This music like Satiersquos can
demonstrate that pieces sometimes lasting only a few minutes can be hypnoti-
cally repetitive without becoming tedious simple but not simplistic The
music is not concerned with intentional nostalgia pastiche satire or quotation
yet there are references which can eff ectively conjure past musical styles The
53 See J Fineberg lsquoSpectral music history and techniquesrsquo Contemporary Music Review 192 (2000) 7 ndash22
796 R O G E R H E A T O N
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2012
Downloaded from Cambridge Histories Online by IP 1469525317 on Mon Sep 21 053915 BST 2015httpdxdoiorg101017CHOL9780521896115031
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2015
7262019 c Bo 9781139025966 a 041
httpslidepdfcomreaderfullc-bo-9781139025966-a-041 2121
music can be played (referring to Rosenrsquos point) in two ways A lsquocorrect rsquo
performance represents its radical nature by presenting the material simply
without interpretative intervention clean and unfussy But a player rsquos innate
and irrepressible musical re1047298ex to project a personal response born of
retrieved tradition will instantly recognise the familiar tonal contours andgestures and even on a 1047297rst sight-reading will want to make explicit the
implied character not far beneath the surface of these notes It may be difficult
for a player to suppress these romantic urges the need to rallentando at phrase
closures to vary the lengths of the pausesrests to linger on appoggiaturas or
to crescendo and diminuendo on rising and falling phrases
Where next For composers the golden age of instrumental experimenta-
tion is over and we are enjoying a period of pluralism where younger
composers without or consciously ignoring a sense of tradition can pick-rsquonrsquo-mix using musics of other cultures and popular genres woven into their
lsquoart rsquo music Many of them are seduced by digital technology laptop compos-
ers and performers improvise with noise but there is nothing new here apart
from the speed and ease of production and manipulation It seems to me that
the great electronic pieces have been written Stockhausenrsquos Gesang der
Juumlnglinge (1955ndash6) or Denis Smalley rsquos Pentes (1974) The cheapness of tech-
nology and the proliferation of music technology degree courses do not
re1047298
ect a surge of interest in electronic composition the courses are simply servicing the mammon of the media industry For performers instrumental
experimentation is over too and the instruments themselves have not
changed because of it The digital age hardly touches us at all in terms of
performance (apart from recording) synthesisers keyboard and wind are in
the second-hand stores and for those pieces with live instruments and
electronic manipulation the laptop simply replaces the banks of pre-digital
hardware the sounds are pretty much the same For the performer the great
melting pot of style and exploration that was the twentieth century has given
us and continues to reveal great riches a wealth of work rewarding and
sometimes frustrating probably too diverse for one player to encompass In
the current period of stylistic 1047298ux compositional trends and fashions will
continue to come and go and committed players will be as busy as they always
have been with new work enjoying themselves in the musical playpen
Instrumental performance in the twentieth century and beyond 797
7262019 c Bo 9781139025966 a 041
httpslidepdfcomreaderfullc-bo-9781139025966-a-041 1021
some notable exceptions28 some contribute in an anecdotal way29 and some
in the time-honoured fashion write treatises30 These treatises are however
very diff erent from those of earlier centuries (Quantz Leopold Mozart C P E
Bach) in that they deal purely with technique descriptive lsquohow-torsquo manuals of
new and extended techniques and tell us little about expression about themusic itself Charles Rosen writes lsquoIn interpreting a work of twentieth-
century music we can emphasize its radical nature or we can try to indicate
its nineteenth-century originsrsquo31 Players may believe that they do not have to
reckon with the weight of an established performance practice that they can
create their own in new music but there are approaches for example born out
of the Darmstadt works of the 1950s and 1960s which demand a level
of accuracy cleanliness of attack attention to colour and signi1047297cant lack of
expression which have become the accepted style a tradition that adheresclosely to the score (its lsquoradical naturersquo) There is no room here for a perform-
ance which irons out the extremes of dynamics speed and irregular rhythm
but this approach still often appears in tandem with the kind of conservatoire-
learned musicality one might expect If a phrase or section gesturally suggests
music reminiscent of lsquonineteenth-century originsrsquo despite its use of intervals of
seconds and ninths expression comes into play a kind of lsquoutility musicality rsquo
which may have nothing to do with the speci1047297c piece or its radical nature
performances of the opening oboe solo from Varegravesersquo
s Octandre is an example
32
Music of course needs to be brought to life by the player and notation has
become increasingly prescriptive in the composer rsquos attempt to control every
parameter but what is crucial for the performer in new music is to determine
exactly where a strict rendition is obligatory and where greater freedom of
rhythm and phrasing for the purposes of expression is more appropriate This
is nowhere more important than in the two extremes of compositional style
that have dominated the last thirty years of the twentieth century complexity
and minimalism
All music is complex on some level however simple its surface features may
be Complexity here refers not only to rhythmic irregularities but also to the
28 Among them Pierre Boulez Charles Rosen Mieko Kanno David Albermann Steve Schick and Herbert Henck29 For example Contemporary Music Review 211 (2002) edited by Marilyn Nonken is an interestingcollection of interviews of performers on performance with mostly American singers and players includingUrsula Oppens Rolf Schulte and Fred Sherry30 A number of treatises by way of example include Pierre Yves Artaud Robert Dick (1047298ute) HeinzHolliger Libby Van Cleve Peter Veale and Claus-Steff en Mahnkopf (oboe) Daniel Kientzy (saxophone)Phillip Rehfeldt Giuseppe Garborino (clarinet)31 W Thomas Composition ndash Performance ndash Reception Studies in the Creative Process in Music Aldershot
Ashgate 1998 p 7232 The opening four bars have almost no expression marks a single mp two small crescendodecrescendomarkings and an accent
786 R O G E R H E A T O N
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2012
Downloaded from Cambridge Histories Online by IP 1469525317 on Mon Sep 21 053915 BST 2015httpdxdoiorg101017CHOL9780521896115031
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2015
7262019 c Bo 9781139025966 a 041
httpslidepdfcomreaderfullc-bo-9781139025966-a-041 1121
way in which the serial tendency has required more information on the page to
allow the performer access to something in addition to a technically accurate
rendition The increased detail of lsquoaction notationrsquo descriptive of the sounds
intended and modes of execution is evident from the late nineteenth century
for example in Mahler and in the Second Viennese scores In the string writingone sees much use of diff erent modes of bowing sul tasto sul ponticello 1047298 autando
col legno (tratto and battuto) a wide range of dynamics with detailed use of the
crescendo and diminuendo signs accents daggerwedge and staccato signs tenuto
tenuto with staccato as well as complex tempo relationships rhythmic groupings
and so on With this level of notation players could execute the score accurately
but with little sense of style and early performances of Webern attest to this33
The increased detail of notation in later twentieth-century music is there to
guide interpretation to generate a new performance practice in unfamiliar music where traditions from earlier music are inappropriate One might argue
that much of the more recent music from the 1970s to the 1990s putting rhythm
to one side for the moment is over-notated and prescriptive constraining a
player rsquos ability to interpret but I would argue that quite the reverse is true
Scores increasingly look like the music sounds and once the notes have been
learnt there is an internalising of the additional information which leads to
an understanding and ownership of the music Schoenberg Berg and Webern
notate clearly to try to give a sense of style for example the use of tenuto with staccato in triple time to give a precise waltz lilt or at short phrase endings on the
last note giving a sense of lift or being left in mid-air their use of Hauptstimme
and Nebenstimme is an attempt to balance complex counterpoint and texture
Brian Ferneyhough is a composer who has probably travelled furthest
down this notational route yet his music largely comprises familiar gestures
found elsewhere in earlier literature What is challenging here is the speed at
which the events occur the density of the notation and the technical demands
on the player not just in terms of pitch (particularly microtones in quick
grace-note 1047298urries) but the overlaying of additional sound treatments far in
excess of anything before Comparing the sound world of Bergrsquos Lyric Suite
(1926) with Ferneyhoughrsquos Third String Quartet (1986ndash7) reminds us just
how lsquomodernrsquo certain sections of Bergrsquos piece sound The ponticello scurryings
at the opening of the third movement Allegro misterioso which gradually
transform into pizzicato at bar 14 the geschlagen (struckbounced) semi-
quavers at bars 40ndash2 or the extraordinary Tenebroso section in the 1047297fth
33 Peter Stadlenrsquos (1979) score of Webernrsquos Piano Variations Op 27 is important here Stadlen studiedthe work with Webern gave the 1047297rst performance and later published a facsimile score with Webern rsquosadded performance annotations The score is said to have in1047298uenced Boulezrsquos interpretations of
Webernrsquos music
Instrumental performance in the twentieth century and beyond 787
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2012
Downloaded from Cambridge Histories Online by IP 1469525317 on Mon Sep 21 053915 BST 2015httpdxdoiorg101017CHOL9780521896115031
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2015
7262019 c Bo 9781139025966 a 041
httpslidepdfcomreaderfullc-bo-9781139025966-a-041 1221
movement Presto delirando with its crescendo 1047298 autando double stops and held
double stops with tremolo ponticello interjections (bars 85ndash120) all 1047297nd echoes
and similarities in the 1047297rst movement of Ferneyhoughrsquos quartet Despite the
rhythmic complexities in Ferneyhough the sound of the 1047297rst movement
(at least in the Arditti recording)34 is of periodic events and simultaneousattacks for all four players not unlike in Berg the sound is exotically enticing
drawing the listener in but what is diff erent from Berg is its discontinuity
The movement is clearly structured as a juxtaposition of diff erent types
of material but the eff ect is of an episodic unfolding of statements the longest
of which is never more than eight or ten seconds in length The second
movement in contrast is a continuous fast-paced drama driving the listener
forward The form here is clear even on 1047297rst hearing beginning with a
frenetic 1047297rst-violin solo adding the second in a duo then the much slower-paced viola and cello together leading to the 1047297rst climax after a bar of fast
rhythmic unison at the quasi recitativo (bar 56) and a 1047297nal climax again with
simultaneous attacks over a solo viola (bar 103) who completes the movement
and the piece Sometimes the music slows so one is able to hear stable pitch
relationships (despite its microtonality one does not hear the quarter-tones it
all sounds remarkably well tempered) as in the viola and cellorsquos 1047297rst entry at
bar 18 a kind of cantus 1047297 rmus under the busy violins but what one does hear
are the familiar gestures of the expressionistic style present in the Lyric SuiteIt is this kind of grounding of radical new work from the latter part of the
century in the early expressionistic style that allows an lsquoentry rsquo for both
performers and listeners gesture and salient events not pitch
I hesitate to say that the music of the complex school sounds surprisingly
old-fashioned but the two issues which have overshadowed the actual sound of
the music giving it the patina of modernity and radicalism and which have
certainly concerned players are rhythm and microtonality Much of the dis-
course about this has been centred on Darmstadt during the Hommel era in the
1980s35 but it would be a mistake to associate Darmstadt only with complexity
of the serial and post-serial kind German institutions after the Second World
War were recipients of considerable (American) funds to put culture back on
track De-Nazi1047297cation was just as much a part of compositional style as it was
of political cleansing36 The Summer Courses began with an emphasis on
modern tonal styles Hindemith and Bartoacutek but Messiaen and Leibowitz
34 Brian Ferneyhough 1 Arditti String Quartet Disque Montagne 1994 M078900235 Friedrich Hommel was the director of the Summer Courses from 1981 to 199436 For a thorough discussion see A Beal New Music New Allies American Experimental Music in West Germany from the Zero Hour to Reuni 1047297 cation Berkeley University of California Press 2006 Also T Thacker
Music after Hitler 1945ndash1955 Aldershot Ashgate 2007
788 R O G E R H E A T O N
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2012
Downloaded from Cambridge Histories Online by IP 1469525317 on Mon Sep 21 053915 BST 2015httpdxdoiorg101017CHOL9780521896115031
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2015
7262019 c Bo 9781139025966 a 041
httpslidepdfcomreaderfullc-bo-9781139025966-a-041 1321
changed the direction and soon after the coursersquos 1047297rst director Wolfgang
Steinecke clearly had a vision to continue and develop the modernist tradition
But it did not last long There were disagreements Nono left in 1962 Boulez
taught from 1962 to 1965 and Stockhausen from 1966 to 1970 in any case the
arrival of Cage in 1958 fed the in1047298uence of indeterminacy and a group of composers less interested in the prevailing strict procedures showed that a
colourful theatrical approach was also possible Berio Kagel and Ligeti among
them Signi1047297cant here is the 1047297rst visit to Darmstadt of David Tudor someone
who begins and almost ends our story with his in1047298uential post-Cageian elec-
tronic work with Merce Cunningham
Tudor arrived in 1956 to teach but also to illustrate a lecture given by Stefan
Wolpe playing examples by Sessions Perle and Babbitt as well as Cage Brown
Feldman and Wolff Tudor was particularly keen to present Cagersquos Music of
Changes (1951) in the interpretation classes37 and to give the 1047297rst European
performances Tudor and Cage gave a two-piano recital of music by Brown
Cage Feldman and Wolff in 1958 and this seems to have been a signi1047297cant
turning point for the reception of this music and its aesthetic38 The appearance
of the three American pianists Tudor Paul Jacobs and Frederic Rzewski (who
was there in 1956) is important for the performance of post-serial European
music particularly Stockhausenrsquos Klavierstuumlcke Stockhausen wrote the 1047297rst
piano pieces during 1952ndash
3 (numbers III and IV in the set of eleven) numbersIndashIV were 1047297rst performed in 1954 and V ndash VIII in 1955 by the Belgian pianist
Marcelle Mercenier at Darmstadt Number XI was 1047297rst performed by Tudor in
New York in 1957 and the 1047297rst German performance was given by Jacobs at
Darmstadt in 1957 Pieces V ndashX were originally dedicated to Tudor but
Stockhausen later changed this to Aloys Kontarsky who gave the 1047297rst perform-
ance of number IX Rzewski gave the premiere of piece X in Italy in 1962 and the
German premiere of IX in 1963 and recorded them both
Klavierstuumlck X is probably the most notorious of the set not least because of
the forearm clusters and the cluster glissandi Stockhausen suggests in the
scorersquos notes that lsquoTo play the cluster glissandi more easily and with enough
rapidity it is recommended that woollen gloves be worn the 1047297ngers of which
have been cut awayrsquo Kontarsky preferred rubber gloves and apparently
Rzewski dusted the piano keys and his hands with talcum powder The
German pianist Herbert Henck who studied under Kontarsky (and took
37 The structure of the summer school was and still is to have performersrsquo masterclass-based interpre-tation studios running simultaneously with composition studios together with general lectures andconcerts open to all38 The audience included Stockhausen Berio Penderecki Lachenmann Ligeti Xenakis the percussion-ist Christoph Caskel and pianist Paul Jacobs
Instrumental performance in the twentieth century and beyond 789
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2012
Downloaded from Cambridge Histories Online by IP 1469525317 on Mon Sep 21 053915 BST 2015httpdxdoiorg101017CHOL9780521896115031
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2015
7262019 c Bo 9781139025966 a 041
httpslidepdfcomreaderfullc-bo-9781139025966-a-041 1421
over his teaching in Darmstadt in the 1980s) worked on the piece with
Stockhausen and subsequently wrote a very useful book on the work includ-
ing a detailed analysis and a chapter on how to practise the piece39
He acknowledges that the primary problem is rhythm Stockhausenrsquos score
is clearly notated with the length of sections given above the staves and thebeams joining the 1047298urries of notes denoting fast (horizontal beam) acceler-
ando (rising beam) and ritardando (falling beam) collections of notes the
difficulty lies in the speeding up and slowing down within a fast tempo
while maintaining an internal sense of pulse All the grace notes are to be
played lsquoas fast as possiblersquo (lsquoso schnell wie moumlglichrsquo a direction that appears
time and again in twentieth-century music) with the basic tempo also as fast
as is playable The early recordings exciting as they are give the eff ect of
rapidity at the expense of the clarity of pitch and Stockhausen later talkedabout the grace notes as being melodic and suggested a slower basic pulse for
clarity of articulation40 Henck recommends an approach to practice which
performers might use for learning challenging music of any period and
suggests working very slowly in small sections but also not to practise the
piece in isolation
but always in conjunction with such music to which the hands are accustomed
which at least makes other (not more natural) demands on them The mastery
of very many technical problems in new music can often be excellently sup-ported by their traditional counterpart Thus for the sometimes ticklish chro-
maticism here one should work on pieces like the Chopin Etudes Op 10 No 2
or Op 25 No 6 Or better still to invent studies for oneself41
Rhythmic complexity and new lsquoactionrsquo notation are often the stumbling blocks
for performers A great deal of time is spent in music education becoming expert
in quickly reading and translating symbols into sound42 Composers often
devised symbols for particular sounds in isolation of each other working within
and for their own discrete musical communities and in doing so one of the
problems until recently has been the lack of a common notation for certain
eff ects even quarter-tone notation with its arrows diff erent shaped note heads
and diff ering versions of accidental signs confusing players Composers still
strive to explore areas of sound which require a clear and unambiguous notation
In Ferneyhough the notation speci1047297es as accurately as possible every possible
parameter and as I have said before it may lead to a performance where the
39 H Henck Klavierstuumlck X A Contribution toward Understanding Serial Technique Cologne Neuland198040 Ibid p 64 41 Ibid p 6142 See M Kanno lsquoPrescriptive notation limits and challengesrsquo Contemporary Music Review 262 (2007)231ndash54
790 R O G E R H E A T O N
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2012
Downloaded from Cambridge Histories Online by IP 1469525317 on Mon Sep 21 053915 BST 2015httpdxdoiorg101017CHOL9780521896115031
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2015
7262019 c Bo 9781139025966 a 041
httpslidepdfcomreaderfullc-bo-9781139025966-a-041 1521
performer rsquos concern with accuracy is paramount and a sense of lsquointerpretationrsquo
the 1047297nal stage of transmitting the music is missing This is not always the case
Expert performers who have a knowledge of the style and have worked with the
composer can transmit the essence of the music and create a tradition for that
speci1047297c work But how do new sounds enter the compositional and then nota-tional process Is there a gap between intention and realisation
Purely graphic notation however beautiful it may be in works such as
Cornelius Cardew rsquos Treatise or early works by Bussotti allows for the kind
of freedom where free improvisation is only a short step away The scores serve
as a visual stimulus for the interpreter rsquos creative energies and can be used
either to get the creative juices going or as a more prescriptive representation
of potentially speci1047297c soundsymbol relationships Any graphics pictures
colours are potential material43
What is more common are pieces that combinefamiliar music notation with other graphics Cardew provides an example in
his Octet rsquo 61 for Jasper Johns where sixty-one events are notated combining
hand-drawn pitches on staves with numbers and dynamics a number seven
might be seven repetitions of a pitch or an interval of a seventh or seven
discrete sounds or eff ects and so on Cardew recommends playing from the
score only for experienced performers and gives in the preface a traditionally
notated example of a possible realisation of the 1047297rst six events which while
useful as a simple explanation or key to symbols seems to me to miss the pointthis kind of notation contains enough information to realise spontaneously
Hans-Joachim Hespos also combines graphic and traditional notation in metic-
ulously detailed scores which sound like the kind of free jazz of players such as
Evan Parker or Peter Broumltzman combined with sometimes startling theatrical
approaches to playing and to the fabric of the instruments themselves The
scores do not always contain exact pitch material but do present a sophisti-
cated notation for unusual sounds and considerable use of the voice where
phonetic symbols are drawn in diff erent sizes thickness of type and placed on
the page to give a clear and easily read representation of the actual sound
dynamic and relative register The majority of composers have stayed with
standard notation measured or timendashspace with the occasional graphic to
represent the amplitude of vibrato or a note as high as possible where speci1047297c
pitch is irrelevant but these scores are also often littered with symbols repre-
senting extended techniques and by the 1980s there was beginning to be a
certain amount of uniformity of notational convention for these eff ects
The phenomena of extended techniques or instrumental deviation has its
roots in a number of ideas inventions and endeavours not least after the Second
43 Cathy Berberian uses strip cartoons in Stripsody for example
Instrumental performance in the twentieth century and beyond 791
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2012
Downloaded from Cambridge Histories Online by IP 1469525317 on Mon Sep 21 053915 BST 2015httpdxdoiorg101017CHOL9780521896115031
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2015
7262019 c Bo 9781139025966 a 041
httpslidepdfcomreaderfullc-bo-9781139025966-a-041 1621
World War a parallel exploration alongside electronic music where traditional
instruments could play with the machines (pre-prepared tape) be modi1047297ed by
them in delays loops and ring modulations but could also be made to emulate
the new electronic sounds themselves Composers and players have often acci-
dentally stumbled across certain eff ects ndash the innocently inquisitive composer (lsquowhat if Try this rsquo) has been at the heart of collaboration as has simply
experimenting with unorthodox approaches to instruments Satie was threading
paper through piano strings in his 1913 Le piegravege de Meacuteduse (Ravel also suggests
this in Lrsquo enfant et les sortilegraveges) Pianos at the turn of the century were being
modi1047297ed with diff erent dampers to give harp and lute-like eff ects Ivesrsquos
Concorde Sonata (1911) uses a length of wood to produce a cluster Henry
Cowell in his now well-known works from c 1913ndash30 was the 1047297rst to system-
atically explore the pianorsquos possibilities with clusters glissandi and use of the
inside of the piano plucking and dampingmuting strings which then led to
Cagersquos lsquoinventionrsquo of the prepared piano (around 1938) Much later Horatiu
Radulescu put a grand piano on its side retuned and bowed it with 1047297shing line
his lsquosound iconrsquo There was an exploration of a wider range of percussion
instruments both exotic and scrap metal with percussionists freed from the
orchestra to play in ensembles and even solo recitals on un-tuned percussion
Jazz players were growling and singing down saxophones and trombones in
Duke Ellingtonrsquo
s band of the 1920s and 1930s Modest eff
ects and the extensionof range upwards began with works such as Varegravesersquos1047298ute solo Density 215 (1936)
with its high D as well as probably the earliest use of key clicks Beriorsquos Sequenza
I (1958) for 1047298ute (for Severino Gazzeloni) has the 1047297rst use of a multiphonic which
in1047298uenced American clarinettist William O Smith44 also to explore multi-
phonics which he used for the 1047297rst time in Nonorsquos A 1047298 oresta eacute jovem e cheja de
vida (1965ndash6) Bruno Bartolozzirsquos in1047298uential New Sounds for Woodwind 45 giving
multiphonic and microtonal 1047297ngerings 1047297rst appeared in 1967
What is at the heart of instrumental transformation is the simple notion that
if these instruments are capable of a wider spectrum of sounds than is expected
of them in common-practice repertoire then these sounds should be added to
the player rsquos lsquotoolboxrsquo and made available to composers as a natural part of the
instrument rsquos abilities It is exactly these instrumental quirks if you like an
exploitation of the instrumentsrsquo imperfections that gives an instrument
its depth of character and immeasurably extends its expressive possibilities
Ferneyhough in relation to his second solo 1047298ute piece Unity Capsule (1975ndash6)
writes
44 Also known as Bill Smith when he plays with Dave Brubeck45 B Bartolozzi New Sounds for Woodwind 2nd edn Oxford University Press 1982
792 R O G E R H E A T O N
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2012
Downloaded from Cambridge Histories Online by IP 1469525317 on Mon Sep 21 053915 BST 2015httpdxdoiorg101017CHOL9780521896115031
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2015
7262019 c Bo 9781139025966 a 041
httpslidepdfcomreaderfullc-bo-9781139025966-a-041 1721
I began by elaborating a system of organisation based on the naturally occur-
ring irregularities in the 1047298utersquos sonic character on the one hand various types of
microtonal interval capable of being produced by means of lip or 1047297ngers on the
other by recombining articulative techniques familiar to all 1047298utists (tongue
action lip tension larger or smaller embouchure aperture intensity of vibrato)into hitherto unfamiliar constellations What the piece is attempting to suggest
is that no compositional style can achieve full validity which does not
take as its point of departure that symbiosis between the performer and his
instrument in all its imperfection from which the life force of music
emanates46
Unity Capsulersquos use of extended technique and its precise notation is still
probably the most extreme example in the repertoire of any instrument47
Firstly basic sound production normal tone with varying intensities of
vibrato a dynamic range from pppp (verging on inaudible) to as loud as possiblewith a diff erent dynamic for every sonic event breath sounds and the combi-
nation of breath and tone embouchure changes (the diff ering angle of the
mouthpiece to the lips and the tightness or looseness of the embouchure)
Secondly additional treatments and eff ects air sounds audible in-breaths as
well as vocalisations through the instrument glissandi (both 1047297nger and lip)
1047298utter-tongue (both normal tongue 1047298utter and throat growling or lsquogarglingrsquo)
key clicks lsquolip pizzicatorsquo (a kind of slap tongue) Thirdly microtones quarter-
tones (a twenty-four note scale) 1047297fth-tones (a thirty-one note scale with1047297ngerings are given in the scorersquos Notes for Performance) and microtonal
activity notated graphically as rapid un-pitched grace notes which are intervals
smaller than a 1047297fth-tone What makes the piece particularly challenging is both
the microtones (especially at speed as in most cases speci1047297c 1047297ngerings need to
be employed) and the simultaneous production of the diff erent eff ects and
treatments for both 1047298ute and voice with the music written on two staves the
lower one containing the vocal part Ferneyhough talks about his awareness of
overstepping lsquothe limits of the humanly realizablersquo48 but his concern is with a
musical ideal that not only relates to accuracy but to style and the essence of
his music he tolerates wrong notes and rhythmic inaccuracies if the latter is
evident
Additional layers of notation for sound treatments appear in a number of
pieces the plunger mute notation below the stave in Beriorsquos 1965 Sequenza V for
trombone or a more recent trombone solo Richard Barrett rsquos Basalt (1990ndash1)
46 Boros and Toop (eds) Ferneyhough Collected Writings p 9947 Ferneyhough as a 1047298ute player tested the eff ects and the general playability of the piece but also citesRobert Dick rsquos in1047298uential The Other Flute (Oxford University Press) published in 1975 at the time of composition in the scorersquos lsquoNotes for Performancersquo48 Boros and Toop (eds) Ferneyhough Collected Writings p 319
Instrumental performance in the twentieth century and beyond 793
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2012
Downloaded from Cambridge Histories Online by IP 1469525317 on Mon Sep 21 053915 BST 2015httpdxdoiorg101017CHOL9780521896115031
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2015
7262019 c Bo 9781139025966 a 041
httpslidepdfcomreaderfullc-bo-9781139025966-a-041 1821
where the voice is used almost throughout the piece The pioneer for trombon-
ists trombone technique and brass playing in general is the player and composer
Vinko Globokar His work has always explored new sounds and techniques not
only for brass yet what is signi1047297cant here is that while the notation is always
clear precise and readable even when he is asking for very complex sounds (as aplayer he is well aware of practicalities) he is also a composer who often notates
the impossible Like Ferneyhough whose music is in theory playable (certainly
at a slower tempo) Globokar often asks for a number of diff erent techniques
simultaneously vocalising together with pitched notes percussive eff ects with
1047297ngers or mutes playing on the in-breath circular breathing and so on a
combination of which unlike Ferneyhough are sometimes physically impossible
to produce But it is the tension and drama in the act of trying that is as much
part of the musical intention as any kind of accuracy The aim in much of thismusic is a performance that Ferneyhough has called an honourable or lsquointelligent
failurersquo49 lsquothe knife-edge quality of the possibility of not achieving somethingrsquo50
but again unlike Ferneyhough Globokar is an improviser so this element of
chance setting up a precise situation where the outcome may be unexpected is
acceptable Similarly in Sciarrinorsquos important Six Caprices (1976) for violin he
follows an arpeggiated style reminiscent of Paganini (an important reference in
these pieces) but uses diamond note heads for half-pressed left-hand pressure
resulting in some accurate harmonics but also in much more unstable andunpredictable pitches The idea of the unplayable and the unpredictable is also
largely the problem concerned with microtonal writing
Microtones have an honourable history with early exponents such as
Wyschnegradsky Alois Haacuteba Julian Carillo Ives and others Performances
of their work inspired instrumental modi1047297cations and new inventions The
instruments are now mostly in the museum and almost all microtonal music is
written for standard orchestral instruments without modi1047297cations51 There
are a number of compositional approaches that result in these microtones
being perceived in diff erent ways As I have mentioned when played at great
speed they are almost impossible to hear when played slower they often
particularly in string playing sound like poor intonation and are more
successful in the woodwind with speci1047297c 1047297ngerings for quite accurate tun-
ing52 When played slowly they can be clearly heard as either in1047298ections or
49 Ibid p 269 50 Ibid p 27051 Scordatura or detuning the lower strings is widely used in Scelsi for example but never for microtonaltuning Pianos and harpsichords have been tuned microtonally in works by Ives for example and morerecently in pieces by Kevin Volans and Clarence Barlow52 Microtones on all orchestral instruments are also used for trilling on one note colour trills bisbigliandowhat Radulescu calls lsquoyellow tremolirsquo
794 R O G E R H E A T O N
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2012
Downloaded from Cambridge Histories Online by IP 1469525317 on Mon Sep 21 053915 BST 2015httpdxdoiorg101017CHOL9780521896115031
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2015
7262019 c Bo 9781139025966 a 041
httpslidepdfcomreaderfullc-bo-9781139025966-a-041 1921
bends (in much Japanese new music in shakuhachi -in1047298uenced 1047298ute music or
the nausea inducing swooping in Xenakis) or as speci1047297cally tuned pitches In
post-serial music of the complex school the intention is a natural and further
saturation of the chromatic scale where the notes in the cracks between
the semitones are heard as new pitches within say a twenty-four-note scaleThe problems occur when pitches do not move stepwise facilitating a linear
contrapuntal style where microtones add to the expansion and expressiveness
of the melodic line (and thereby allowing for perceptual lsquogoodnessrsquo because
one can hear them against the stable pitches) If the music jumps in larger
intervals fourths or greater the eff ect is of poor tuning Some composers
devise new modesscales using microtones which arise naturally out of the
material (much more successful from the player rsquos point of view) and what
often results here is a music which is unafraid to mix dissonance (verging onnoise) and consonance where the use of a consonant sonority because of its
context and how the music arrives at it functions as just another sound or
perhaps a resolution of more complex colours onto a primary one ndash what does
not happen is the listener rsquos sharp intake of breath on hearing a major triad a
reminiscence of tonality out of context
Giacinto Scelsi was doing this in the 1960s After being a recluse for much of
his life he seemed to be rediscovered in Darmstadt during the 1980s and his
pieces hovering microtonally around a single pitch are now quite well knownIn the fourth movement of the Third String Quartet (1963) single pitches
(primarily B 1047298at) are explored with diff ering bow pressures vibrato and
quarter-tone glissandi but what is striking is the arrival on consonant harmo-
nies (G1047298at major second inversion then in root position) in no way reminiscent
of tonality but purely as sonorous consonances This idea of consonance and
dissonance as coexisting without implying earlier styles is nowhere more
apparent than in the work of the spectral composers
The predominantly French spectral music a term originating from Hughes
Dufourt and centred mostly on Paris emerged in the early 1970s led by
Tristan Murail and Geacuterard Grisey Its approach and aesthetic was markedly
diff erent from the then prevailing styles and while in1047298uenced by electronic
music it strove rather to explore a diff erent world of texture and sound
exploration using traditional instruments and sometimes live electronic
treatments This music is organic in the truest sense based on the analysis
and reproduction of natural sounds as well as notes themselves (like Scelsi or
later Radulescu) getting inside the notes dealing with soundrsquos density and
grittiness Additive synthesis in electro-acoustic technique (the building of complex sounds from simple ones sine waves) gives the model for the
creation of new sound complexes new harmony and instrumental timbre
Instrumental performance in the twentieth century and beyond 795
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2012
Downloaded from Cambridge Histories Online by IP 1469525317 on Mon Sep 21 053915 BST 2015httpdxdoiorg101017CHOL9780521896115031
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2015
7262019 c Bo 9781139025966 a 041
httpslidepdfcomreaderfullc-bo-9781139025966-a-041 2021
Instruments have particular characteristics in diff erent registers The
clarinet rsquos low notes for example are rich in upper partials which can be
highlighted by lsquosplittingrsquo the note with the embouchure to reveal and simul-
taneously play some of the partials of the fundamental The higher the pitch
the fewer the partials resulting in increased thinness of tone There are aconsiderable number of new compositional techniques here53 but most seem
to involve the reproduction of timbres analysed spectrographically Murailrsquos
large-scale orchestral piece Gondwana (1980) at its opening creates a bell
sound transforming into a brass sound Grisey rsquos Partiels (1975) takes as its
starting point the sonogram analysis of a trombonersquos low pedal E Despite the
diff erences between them these composersrsquo fundamental interest is in the
manipulation of sound for soundrsquos sake in1047298uenced by acoustics and psycho-
acoustics frequency as given in Hertz rather than pitch resulting from thedivision of the tempered scale into microtonal steps Taking the range of
composed music the lowest note might be A0 (275Hz) the highest A7
(3520Hz) or the C above that 4186Hz What is more difficult is to map
these precise frequencies onto instruments designed for equal temperament
What results is an approximation using quarter eighth and sixteenth tone
notation again incorporating a certain amount of eff ort on the player rsquos part
to reproduce these with any accuracy But the sounds and their inherent
natural expressiveness are often glorious And so to minimalism and experimental tonality The challenge here for the
performer is not one of technical excess but of something much more funda-
mental and familiar Minimal pieces require a virtuosity of precise rhythm and
an unfailing sense of accurate pulse something which many musicians (unless
working with a click-track) 1047297nd difficult not least because of their innate
musical 1047298exibility there is no room here for lsquointerpretationrsquo (rubato equals
inaccuracy) and again it is the performer rsquos need to lsquointerpret rsquo which arises as a
problem in the music of tonal post-experimentalists This music is often
understated rhythmically straightforward diatonic and can imply a tradition
of performance familiar from the early twentieth century if not before while
belonging to a much more recent experimental movement To the uninitiated
player this may not be apparent from the score as these scores often have little
notated information apart from pitch and rhythm This music like Satiersquos can
demonstrate that pieces sometimes lasting only a few minutes can be hypnoti-
cally repetitive without becoming tedious simple but not simplistic The
music is not concerned with intentional nostalgia pastiche satire or quotation
yet there are references which can eff ectively conjure past musical styles The
53 See J Fineberg lsquoSpectral music history and techniquesrsquo Contemporary Music Review 192 (2000) 7 ndash22
796 R O G E R H E A T O N
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2012
Downloaded from Cambridge Histories Online by IP 1469525317 on Mon Sep 21 053915 BST 2015httpdxdoiorg101017CHOL9780521896115031
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2015
7262019 c Bo 9781139025966 a 041
httpslidepdfcomreaderfullc-bo-9781139025966-a-041 2121
music can be played (referring to Rosenrsquos point) in two ways A lsquocorrect rsquo
performance represents its radical nature by presenting the material simply
without interpretative intervention clean and unfussy But a player rsquos innate
and irrepressible musical re1047298ex to project a personal response born of
retrieved tradition will instantly recognise the familiar tonal contours andgestures and even on a 1047297rst sight-reading will want to make explicit the
implied character not far beneath the surface of these notes It may be difficult
for a player to suppress these romantic urges the need to rallentando at phrase
closures to vary the lengths of the pausesrests to linger on appoggiaturas or
to crescendo and diminuendo on rising and falling phrases
Where next For composers the golden age of instrumental experimenta-
tion is over and we are enjoying a period of pluralism where younger
composers without or consciously ignoring a sense of tradition can pick-rsquonrsquo-mix using musics of other cultures and popular genres woven into their
lsquoart rsquo music Many of them are seduced by digital technology laptop compos-
ers and performers improvise with noise but there is nothing new here apart
from the speed and ease of production and manipulation It seems to me that
the great electronic pieces have been written Stockhausenrsquos Gesang der
Juumlnglinge (1955ndash6) or Denis Smalley rsquos Pentes (1974) The cheapness of tech-
nology and the proliferation of music technology degree courses do not
re1047298
ect a surge of interest in electronic composition the courses are simply servicing the mammon of the media industry For performers instrumental
experimentation is over too and the instruments themselves have not
changed because of it The digital age hardly touches us at all in terms of
performance (apart from recording) synthesisers keyboard and wind are in
the second-hand stores and for those pieces with live instruments and
electronic manipulation the laptop simply replaces the banks of pre-digital
hardware the sounds are pretty much the same For the performer the great
melting pot of style and exploration that was the twentieth century has given
us and continues to reveal great riches a wealth of work rewarding and
sometimes frustrating probably too diverse for one player to encompass In
the current period of stylistic 1047298ux compositional trends and fashions will
continue to come and go and committed players will be as busy as they always
have been with new work enjoying themselves in the musical playpen
Instrumental performance in the twentieth century and beyond 797
7262019 c Bo 9781139025966 a 041
httpslidepdfcomreaderfullc-bo-9781139025966-a-041 1121
way in which the serial tendency has required more information on the page to
allow the performer access to something in addition to a technically accurate
rendition The increased detail of lsquoaction notationrsquo descriptive of the sounds
intended and modes of execution is evident from the late nineteenth century
for example in Mahler and in the Second Viennese scores In the string writingone sees much use of diff erent modes of bowing sul tasto sul ponticello 1047298 autando
col legno (tratto and battuto) a wide range of dynamics with detailed use of the
crescendo and diminuendo signs accents daggerwedge and staccato signs tenuto
tenuto with staccato as well as complex tempo relationships rhythmic groupings
and so on With this level of notation players could execute the score accurately
but with little sense of style and early performances of Webern attest to this33
The increased detail of notation in later twentieth-century music is there to
guide interpretation to generate a new performance practice in unfamiliar music where traditions from earlier music are inappropriate One might argue
that much of the more recent music from the 1970s to the 1990s putting rhythm
to one side for the moment is over-notated and prescriptive constraining a
player rsquos ability to interpret but I would argue that quite the reverse is true
Scores increasingly look like the music sounds and once the notes have been
learnt there is an internalising of the additional information which leads to
an understanding and ownership of the music Schoenberg Berg and Webern
notate clearly to try to give a sense of style for example the use of tenuto with staccato in triple time to give a precise waltz lilt or at short phrase endings on the
last note giving a sense of lift or being left in mid-air their use of Hauptstimme
and Nebenstimme is an attempt to balance complex counterpoint and texture
Brian Ferneyhough is a composer who has probably travelled furthest
down this notational route yet his music largely comprises familiar gestures
found elsewhere in earlier literature What is challenging here is the speed at
which the events occur the density of the notation and the technical demands
on the player not just in terms of pitch (particularly microtones in quick
grace-note 1047298urries) but the overlaying of additional sound treatments far in
excess of anything before Comparing the sound world of Bergrsquos Lyric Suite
(1926) with Ferneyhoughrsquos Third String Quartet (1986ndash7) reminds us just
how lsquomodernrsquo certain sections of Bergrsquos piece sound The ponticello scurryings
at the opening of the third movement Allegro misterioso which gradually
transform into pizzicato at bar 14 the geschlagen (struckbounced) semi-
quavers at bars 40ndash2 or the extraordinary Tenebroso section in the 1047297fth
33 Peter Stadlenrsquos (1979) score of Webernrsquos Piano Variations Op 27 is important here Stadlen studiedthe work with Webern gave the 1047297rst performance and later published a facsimile score with Webern rsquosadded performance annotations The score is said to have in1047298uenced Boulezrsquos interpretations of
Webernrsquos music
Instrumental performance in the twentieth century and beyond 787
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2012
Downloaded from Cambridge Histories Online by IP 1469525317 on Mon Sep 21 053915 BST 2015httpdxdoiorg101017CHOL9780521896115031
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2015
7262019 c Bo 9781139025966 a 041
httpslidepdfcomreaderfullc-bo-9781139025966-a-041 1221
movement Presto delirando with its crescendo 1047298 autando double stops and held
double stops with tremolo ponticello interjections (bars 85ndash120) all 1047297nd echoes
and similarities in the 1047297rst movement of Ferneyhoughrsquos quartet Despite the
rhythmic complexities in Ferneyhough the sound of the 1047297rst movement
(at least in the Arditti recording)34 is of periodic events and simultaneousattacks for all four players not unlike in Berg the sound is exotically enticing
drawing the listener in but what is diff erent from Berg is its discontinuity
The movement is clearly structured as a juxtaposition of diff erent types
of material but the eff ect is of an episodic unfolding of statements the longest
of which is never more than eight or ten seconds in length The second
movement in contrast is a continuous fast-paced drama driving the listener
forward The form here is clear even on 1047297rst hearing beginning with a
frenetic 1047297rst-violin solo adding the second in a duo then the much slower-paced viola and cello together leading to the 1047297rst climax after a bar of fast
rhythmic unison at the quasi recitativo (bar 56) and a 1047297nal climax again with
simultaneous attacks over a solo viola (bar 103) who completes the movement
and the piece Sometimes the music slows so one is able to hear stable pitch
relationships (despite its microtonality one does not hear the quarter-tones it
all sounds remarkably well tempered) as in the viola and cellorsquos 1047297rst entry at
bar 18 a kind of cantus 1047297 rmus under the busy violins but what one does hear
are the familiar gestures of the expressionistic style present in the Lyric SuiteIt is this kind of grounding of radical new work from the latter part of the
century in the early expressionistic style that allows an lsquoentry rsquo for both
performers and listeners gesture and salient events not pitch
I hesitate to say that the music of the complex school sounds surprisingly
old-fashioned but the two issues which have overshadowed the actual sound of
the music giving it the patina of modernity and radicalism and which have
certainly concerned players are rhythm and microtonality Much of the dis-
course about this has been centred on Darmstadt during the Hommel era in the
1980s35 but it would be a mistake to associate Darmstadt only with complexity
of the serial and post-serial kind German institutions after the Second World
War were recipients of considerable (American) funds to put culture back on
track De-Nazi1047297cation was just as much a part of compositional style as it was
of political cleansing36 The Summer Courses began with an emphasis on
modern tonal styles Hindemith and Bartoacutek but Messiaen and Leibowitz
34 Brian Ferneyhough 1 Arditti String Quartet Disque Montagne 1994 M078900235 Friedrich Hommel was the director of the Summer Courses from 1981 to 199436 For a thorough discussion see A Beal New Music New Allies American Experimental Music in West Germany from the Zero Hour to Reuni 1047297 cation Berkeley University of California Press 2006 Also T Thacker
Music after Hitler 1945ndash1955 Aldershot Ashgate 2007
788 R O G E R H E A T O N
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2012
Downloaded from Cambridge Histories Online by IP 1469525317 on Mon Sep 21 053915 BST 2015httpdxdoiorg101017CHOL9780521896115031
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2015
7262019 c Bo 9781139025966 a 041
httpslidepdfcomreaderfullc-bo-9781139025966-a-041 1321
changed the direction and soon after the coursersquos 1047297rst director Wolfgang
Steinecke clearly had a vision to continue and develop the modernist tradition
But it did not last long There were disagreements Nono left in 1962 Boulez
taught from 1962 to 1965 and Stockhausen from 1966 to 1970 in any case the
arrival of Cage in 1958 fed the in1047298uence of indeterminacy and a group of composers less interested in the prevailing strict procedures showed that a
colourful theatrical approach was also possible Berio Kagel and Ligeti among
them Signi1047297cant here is the 1047297rst visit to Darmstadt of David Tudor someone
who begins and almost ends our story with his in1047298uential post-Cageian elec-
tronic work with Merce Cunningham
Tudor arrived in 1956 to teach but also to illustrate a lecture given by Stefan
Wolpe playing examples by Sessions Perle and Babbitt as well as Cage Brown
Feldman and Wolff Tudor was particularly keen to present Cagersquos Music of
Changes (1951) in the interpretation classes37 and to give the 1047297rst European
performances Tudor and Cage gave a two-piano recital of music by Brown
Cage Feldman and Wolff in 1958 and this seems to have been a signi1047297cant
turning point for the reception of this music and its aesthetic38 The appearance
of the three American pianists Tudor Paul Jacobs and Frederic Rzewski (who
was there in 1956) is important for the performance of post-serial European
music particularly Stockhausenrsquos Klavierstuumlcke Stockhausen wrote the 1047297rst
piano pieces during 1952ndash
3 (numbers III and IV in the set of eleven) numbersIndashIV were 1047297rst performed in 1954 and V ndash VIII in 1955 by the Belgian pianist
Marcelle Mercenier at Darmstadt Number XI was 1047297rst performed by Tudor in
New York in 1957 and the 1047297rst German performance was given by Jacobs at
Darmstadt in 1957 Pieces V ndashX were originally dedicated to Tudor but
Stockhausen later changed this to Aloys Kontarsky who gave the 1047297rst perform-
ance of number IX Rzewski gave the premiere of piece X in Italy in 1962 and the
German premiere of IX in 1963 and recorded them both
Klavierstuumlck X is probably the most notorious of the set not least because of
the forearm clusters and the cluster glissandi Stockhausen suggests in the
scorersquos notes that lsquoTo play the cluster glissandi more easily and with enough
rapidity it is recommended that woollen gloves be worn the 1047297ngers of which
have been cut awayrsquo Kontarsky preferred rubber gloves and apparently
Rzewski dusted the piano keys and his hands with talcum powder The
German pianist Herbert Henck who studied under Kontarsky (and took
37 The structure of the summer school was and still is to have performersrsquo masterclass-based interpre-tation studios running simultaneously with composition studios together with general lectures andconcerts open to all38 The audience included Stockhausen Berio Penderecki Lachenmann Ligeti Xenakis the percussion-ist Christoph Caskel and pianist Paul Jacobs
Instrumental performance in the twentieth century and beyond 789
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2012
Downloaded from Cambridge Histories Online by IP 1469525317 on Mon Sep 21 053915 BST 2015httpdxdoiorg101017CHOL9780521896115031
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2015
7262019 c Bo 9781139025966 a 041
httpslidepdfcomreaderfullc-bo-9781139025966-a-041 1421
over his teaching in Darmstadt in the 1980s) worked on the piece with
Stockhausen and subsequently wrote a very useful book on the work includ-
ing a detailed analysis and a chapter on how to practise the piece39
He acknowledges that the primary problem is rhythm Stockhausenrsquos score
is clearly notated with the length of sections given above the staves and thebeams joining the 1047298urries of notes denoting fast (horizontal beam) acceler-
ando (rising beam) and ritardando (falling beam) collections of notes the
difficulty lies in the speeding up and slowing down within a fast tempo
while maintaining an internal sense of pulse All the grace notes are to be
played lsquoas fast as possiblersquo (lsquoso schnell wie moumlglichrsquo a direction that appears
time and again in twentieth-century music) with the basic tempo also as fast
as is playable The early recordings exciting as they are give the eff ect of
rapidity at the expense of the clarity of pitch and Stockhausen later talkedabout the grace notes as being melodic and suggested a slower basic pulse for
clarity of articulation40 Henck recommends an approach to practice which
performers might use for learning challenging music of any period and
suggests working very slowly in small sections but also not to practise the
piece in isolation
but always in conjunction with such music to which the hands are accustomed
which at least makes other (not more natural) demands on them The mastery
of very many technical problems in new music can often be excellently sup-ported by their traditional counterpart Thus for the sometimes ticklish chro-
maticism here one should work on pieces like the Chopin Etudes Op 10 No 2
or Op 25 No 6 Or better still to invent studies for oneself41
Rhythmic complexity and new lsquoactionrsquo notation are often the stumbling blocks
for performers A great deal of time is spent in music education becoming expert
in quickly reading and translating symbols into sound42 Composers often
devised symbols for particular sounds in isolation of each other working within
and for their own discrete musical communities and in doing so one of the
problems until recently has been the lack of a common notation for certain
eff ects even quarter-tone notation with its arrows diff erent shaped note heads
and diff ering versions of accidental signs confusing players Composers still
strive to explore areas of sound which require a clear and unambiguous notation
In Ferneyhough the notation speci1047297es as accurately as possible every possible
parameter and as I have said before it may lead to a performance where the
39 H Henck Klavierstuumlck X A Contribution toward Understanding Serial Technique Cologne Neuland198040 Ibid p 64 41 Ibid p 6142 See M Kanno lsquoPrescriptive notation limits and challengesrsquo Contemporary Music Review 262 (2007)231ndash54
790 R O G E R H E A T O N
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2012
Downloaded from Cambridge Histories Online by IP 1469525317 on Mon Sep 21 053915 BST 2015httpdxdoiorg101017CHOL9780521896115031
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2015
7262019 c Bo 9781139025966 a 041
httpslidepdfcomreaderfullc-bo-9781139025966-a-041 1521
performer rsquos concern with accuracy is paramount and a sense of lsquointerpretationrsquo
the 1047297nal stage of transmitting the music is missing This is not always the case
Expert performers who have a knowledge of the style and have worked with the
composer can transmit the essence of the music and create a tradition for that
speci1047297c work But how do new sounds enter the compositional and then nota-tional process Is there a gap between intention and realisation
Purely graphic notation however beautiful it may be in works such as
Cornelius Cardew rsquos Treatise or early works by Bussotti allows for the kind
of freedom where free improvisation is only a short step away The scores serve
as a visual stimulus for the interpreter rsquos creative energies and can be used
either to get the creative juices going or as a more prescriptive representation
of potentially speci1047297c soundsymbol relationships Any graphics pictures
colours are potential material43
What is more common are pieces that combinefamiliar music notation with other graphics Cardew provides an example in
his Octet rsquo 61 for Jasper Johns where sixty-one events are notated combining
hand-drawn pitches on staves with numbers and dynamics a number seven
might be seven repetitions of a pitch or an interval of a seventh or seven
discrete sounds or eff ects and so on Cardew recommends playing from the
score only for experienced performers and gives in the preface a traditionally
notated example of a possible realisation of the 1047297rst six events which while
useful as a simple explanation or key to symbols seems to me to miss the pointthis kind of notation contains enough information to realise spontaneously
Hans-Joachim Hespos also combines graphic and traditional notation in metic-
ulously detailed scores which sound like the kind of free jazz of players such as
Evan Parker or Peter Broumltzman combined with sometimes startling theatrical
approaches to playing and to the fabric of the instruments themselves The
scores do not always contain exact pitch material but do present a sophisti-
cated notation for unusual sounds and considerable use of the voice where
phonetic symbols are drawn in diff erent sizes thickness of type and placed on
the page to give a clear and easily read representation of the actual sound
dynamic and relative register The majority of composers have stayed with
standard notation measured or timendashspace with the occasional graphic to
represent the amplitude of vibrato or a note as high as possible where speci1047297c
pitch is irrelevant but these scores are also often littered with symbols repre-
senting extended techniques and by the 1980s there was beginning to be a
certain amount of uniformity of notational convention for these eff ects
The phenomena of extended techniques or instrumental deviation has its
roots in a number of ideas inventions and endeavours not least after the Second
43 Cathy Berberian uses strip cartoons in Stripsody for example
Instrumental performance in the twentieth century and beyond 791
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2012
Downloaded from Cambridge Histories Online by IP 1469525317 on Mon Sep 21 053915 BST 2015httpdxdoiorg101017CHOL9780521896115031
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2015
7262019 c Bo 9781139025966 a 041
httpslidepdfcomreaderfullc-bo-9781139025966-a-041 1621
World War a parallel exploration alongside electronic music where traditional
instruments could play with the machines (pre-prepared tape) be modi1047297ed by
them in delays loops and ring modulations but could also be made to emulate
the new electronic sounds themselves Composers and players have often acci-
dentally stumbled across certain eff ects ndash the innocently inquisitive composer (lsquowhat if Try this rsquo) has been at the heart of collaboration as has simply
experimenting with unorthodox approaches to instruments Satie was threading
paper through piano strings in his 1913 Le piegravege de Meacuteduse (Ravel also suggests
this in Lrsquo enfant et les sortilegraveges) Pianos at the turn of the century were being
modi1047297ed with diff erent dampers to give harp and lute-like eff ects Ivesrsquos
Concorde Sonata (1911) uses a length of wood to produce a cluster Henry
Cowell in his now well-known works from c 1913ndash30 was the 1047297rst to system-
atically explore the pianorsquos possibilities with clusters glissandi and use of the
inside of the piano plucking and dampingmuting strings which then led to
Cagersquos lsquoinventionrsquo of the prepared piano (around 1938) Much later Horatiu
Radulescu put a grand piano on its side retuned and bowed it with 1047297shing line
his lsquosound iconrsquo There was an exploration of a wider range of percussion
instruments both exotic and scrap metal with percussionists freed from the
orchestra to play in ensembles and even solo recitals on un-tuned percussion
Jazz players were growling and singing down saxophones and trombones in
Duke Ellingtonrsquo
s band of the 1920s and 1930s Modest eff
ects and the extensionof range upwards began with works such as Varegravesersquos1047298ute solo Density 215 (1936)
with its high D as well as probably the earliest use of key clicks Beriorsquos Sequenza
I (1958) for 1047298ute (for Severino Gazzeloni) has the 1047297rst use of a multiphonic which
in1047298uenced American clarinettist William O Smith44 also to explore multi-
phonics which he used for the 1047297rst time in Nonorsquos A 1047298 oresta eacute jovem e cheja de
vida (1965ndash6) Bruno Bartolozzirsquos in1047298uential New Sounds for Woodwind 45 giving
multiphonic and microtonal 1047297ngerings 1047297rst appeared in 1967
What is at the heart of instrumental transformation is the simple notion that
if these instruments are capable of a wider spectrum of sounds than is expected
of them in common-practice repertoire then these sounds should be added to
the player rsquos lsquotoolboxrsquo and made available to composers as a natural part of the
instrument rsquos abilities It is exactly these instrumental quirks if you like an
exploitation of the instrumentsrsquo imperfections that gives an instrument
its depth of character and immeasurably extends its expressive possibilities
Ferneyhough in relation to his second solo 1047298ute piece Unity Capsule (1975ndash6)
writes
44 Also known as Bill Smith when he plays with Dave Brubeck45 B Bartolozzi New Sounds for Woodwind 2nd edn Oxford University Press 1982
792 R O G E R H E A T O N
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2012
Downloaded from Cambridge Histories Online by IP 1469525317 on Mon Sep 21 053915 BST 2015httpdxdoiorg101017CHOL9780521896115031
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2015
7262019 c Bo 9781139025966 a 041
httpslidepdfcomreaderfullc-bo-9781139025966-a-041 1721
I began by elaborating a system of organisation based on the naturally occur-
ring irregularities in the 1047298utersquos sonic character on the one hand various types of
microtonal interval capable of being produced by means of lip or 1047297ngers on the
other by recombining articulative techniques familiar to all 1047298utists (tongue
action lip tension larger or smaller embouchure aperture intensity of vibrato)into hitherto unfamiliar constellations What the piece is attempting to suggest
is that no compositional style can achieve full validity which does not
take as its point of departure that symbiosis between the performer and his
instrument in all its imperfection from which the life force of music
emanates46
Unity Capsulersquos use of extended technique and its precise notation is still
probably the most extreme example in the repertoire of any instrument47
Firstly basic sound production normal tone with varying intensities of
vibrato a dynamic range from pppp (verging on inaudible) to as loud as possiblewith a diff erent dynamic for every sonic event breath sounds and the combi-
nation of breath and tone embouchure changes (the diff ering angle of the
mouthpiece to the lips and the tightness or looseness of the embouchure)
Secondly additional treatments and eff ects air sounds audible in-breaths as
well as vocalisations through the instrument glissandi (both 1047297nger and lip)
1047298utter-tongue (both normal tongue 1047298utter and throat growling or lsquogarglingrsquo)
key clicks lsquolip pizzicatorsquo (a kind of slap tongue) Thirdly microtones quarter-
tones (a twenty-four note scale) 1047297fth-tones (a thirty-one note scale with1047297ngerings are given in the scorersquos Notes for Performance) and microtonal
activity notated graphically as rapid un-pitched grace notes which are intervals
smaller than a 1047297fth-tone What makes the piece particularly challenging is both
the microtones (especially at speed as in most cases speci1047297c 1047297ngerings need to
be employed) and the simultaneous production of the diff erent eff ects and
treatments for both 1047298ute and voice with the music written on two staves the
lower one containing the vocal part Ferneyhough talks about his awareness of
overstepping lsquothe limits of the humanly realizablersquo48 but his concern is with a
musical ideal that not only relates to accuracy but to style and the essence of
his music he tolerates wrong notes and rhythmic inaccuracies if the latter is
evident
Additional layers of notation for sound treatments appear in a number of
pieces the plunger mute notation below the stave in Beriorsquos 1965 Sequenza V for
trombone or a more recent trombone solo Richard Barrett rsquos Basalt (1990ndash1)
46 Boros and Toop (eds) Ferneyhough Collected Writings p 9947 Ferneyhough as a 1047298ute player tested the eff ects and the general playability of the piece but also citesRobert Dick rsquos in1047298uential The Other Flute (Oxford University Press) published in 1975 at the time of composition in the scorersquos lsquoNotes for Performancersquo48 Boros and Toop (eds) Ferneyhough Collected Writings p 319
Instrumental performance in the twentieth century and beyond 793
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2012
Downloaded from Cambridge Histories Online by IP 1469525317 on Mon Sep 21 053915 BST 2015httpdxdoiorg101017CHOL9780521896115031
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2015
7262019 c Bo 9781139025966 a 041
httpslidepdfcomreaderfullc-bo-9781139025966-a-041 1821
where the voice is used almost throughout the piece The pioneer for trombon-
ists trombone technique and brass playing in general is the player and composer
Vinko Globokar His work has always explored new sounds and techniques not
only for brass yet what is signi1047297cant here is that while the notation is always
clear precise and readable even when he is asking for very complex sounds (as aplayer he is well aware of practicalities) he is also a composer who often notates
the impossible Like Ferneyhough whose music is in theory playable (certainly
at a slower tempo) Globokar often asks for a number of diff erent techniques
simultaneously vocalising together with pitched notes percussive eff ects with
1047297ngers or mutes playing on the in-breath circular breathing and so on a
combination of which unlike Ferneyhough are sometimes physically impossible
to produce But it is the tension and drama in the act of trying that is as much
part of the musical intention as any kind of accuracy The aim in much of thismusic is a performance that Ferneyhough has called an honourable or lsquointelligent
failurersquo49 lsquothe knife-edge quality of the possibility of not achieving somethingrsquo50
but again unlike Ferneyhough Globokar is an improviser so this element of
chance setting up a precise situation where the outcome may be unexpected is
acceptable Similarly in Sciarrinorsquos important Six Caprices (1976) for violin he
follows an arpeggiated style reminiscent of Paganini (an important reference in
these pieces) but uses diamond note heads for half-pressed left-hand pressure
resulting in some accurate harmonics but also in much more unstable andunpredictable pitches The idea of the unplayable and the unpredictable is also
largely the problem concerned with microtonal writing
Microtones have an honourable history with early exponents such as
Wyschnegradsky Alois Haacuteba Julian Carillo Ives and others Performances
of their work inspired instrumental modi1047297cations and new inventions The
instruments are now mostly in the museum and almost all microtonal music is
written for standard orchestral instruments without modi1047297cations51 There
are a number of compositional approaches that result in these microtones
being perceived in diff erent ways As I have mentioned when played at great
speed they are almost impossible to hear when played slower they often
particularly in string playing sound like poor intonation and are more
successful in the woodwind with speci1047297c 1047297ngerings for quite accurate tun-
ing52 When played slowly they can be clearly heard as either in1047298ections or
49 Ibid p 269 50 Ibid p 27051 Scordatura or detuning the lower strings is widely used in Scelsi for example but never for microtonaltuning Pianos and harpsichords have been tuned microtonally in works by Ives for example and morerecently in pieces by Kevin Volans and Clarence Barlow52 Microtones on all orchestral instruments are also used for trilling on one note colour trills bisbigliandowhat Radulescu calls lsquoyellow tremolirsquo
794 R O G E R H E A T O N
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2012
Downloaded from Cambridge Histories Online by IP 1469525317 on Mon Sep 21 053915 BST 2015httpdxdoiorg101017CHOL9780521896115031
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2015
7262019 c Bo 9781139025966 a 041
httpslidepdfcomreaderfullc-bo-9781139025966-a-041 1921
bends (in much Japanese new music in shakuhachi -in1047298uenced 1047298ute music or
the nausea inducing swooping in Xenakis) or as speci1047297cally tuned pitches In
post-serial music of the complex school the intention is a natural and further
saturation of the chromatic scale where the notes in the cracks between
the semitones are heard as new pitches within say a twenty-four-note scaleThe problems occur when pitches do not move stepwise facilitating a linear
contrapuntal style where microtones add to the expansion and expressiveness
of the melodic line (and thereby allowing for perceptual lsquogoodnessrsquo because
one can hear them against the stable pitches) If the music jumps in larger
intervals fourths or greater the eff ect is of poor tuning Some composers
devise new modesscales using microtones which arise naturally out of the
material (much more successful from the player rsquos point of view) and what
often results here is a music which is unafraid to mix dissonance (verging onnoise) and consonance where the use of a consonant sonority because of its
context and how the music arrives at it functions as just another sound or
perhaps a resolution of more complex colours onto a primary one ndash what does
not happen is the listener rsquos sharp intake of breath on hearing a major triad a
reminiscence of tonality out of context
Giacinto Scelsi was doing this in the 1960s After being a recluse for much of
his life he seemed to be rediscovered in Darmstadt during the 1980s and his
pieces hovering microtonally around a single pitch are now quite well knownIn the fourth movement of the Third String Quartet (1963) single pitches
(primarily B 1047298at) are explored with diff ering bow pressures vibrato and
quarter-tone glissandi but what is striking is the arrival on consonant harmo-
nies (G1047298at major second inversion then in root position) in no way reminiscent
of tonality but purely as sonorous consonances This idea of consonance and
dissonance as coexisting without implying earlier styles is nowhere more
apparent than in the work of the spectral composers
The predominantly French spectral music a term originating from Hughes
Dufourt and centred mostly on Paris emerged in the early 1970s led by
Tristan Murail and Geacuterard Grisey Its approach and aesthetic was markedly
diff erent from the then prevailing styles and while in1047298uenced by electronic
music it strove rather to explore a diff erent world of texture and sound
exploration using traditional instruments and sometimes live electronic
treatments This music is organic in the truest sense based on the analysis
and reproduction of natural sounds as well as notes themselves (like Scelsi or
later Radulescu) getting inside the notes dealing with soundrsquos density and
grittiness Additive synthesis in electro-acoustic technique (the building of complex sounds from simple ones sine waves) gives the model for the
creation of new sound complexes new harmony and instrumental timbre
Instrumental performance in the twentieth century and beyond 795
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2012
Downloaded from Cambridge Histories Online by IP 1469525317 on Mon Sep 21 053915 BST 2015httpdxdoiorg101017CHOL9780521896115031
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2015
7262019 c Bo 9781139025966 a 041
httpslidepdfcomreaderfullc-bo-9781139025966-a-041 2021
Instruments have particular characteristics in diff erent registers The
clarinet rsquos low notes for example are rich in upper partials which can be
highlighted by lsquosplittingrsquo the note with the embouchure to reveal and simul-
taneously play some of the partials of the fundamental The higher the pitch
the fewer the partials resulting in increased thinness of tone There are aconsiderable number of new compositional techniques here53 but most seem
to involve the reproduction of timbres analysed spectrographically Murailrsquos
large-scale orchestral piece Gondwana (1980) at its opening creates a bell
sound transforming into a brass sound Grisey rsquos Partiels (1975) takes as its
starting point the sonogram analysis of a trombonersquos low pedal E Despite the
diff erences between them these composersrsquo fundamental interest is in the
manipulation of sound for soundrsquos sake in1047298uenced by acoustics and psycho-
acoustics frequency as given in Hertz rather than pitch resulting from thedivision of the tempered scale into microtonal steps Taking the range of
composed music the lowest note might be A0 (275Hz) the highest A7
(3520Hz) or the C above that 4186Hz What is more difficult is to map
these precise frequencies onto instruments designed for equal temperament
What results is an approximation using quarter eighth and sixteenth tone
notation again incorporating a certain amount of eff ort on the player rsquos part
to reproduce these with any accuracy But the sounds and their inherent
natural expressiveness are often glorious And so to minimalism and experimental tonality The challenge here for the
performer is not one of technical excess but of something much more funda-
mental and familiar Minimal pieces require a virtuosity of precise rhythm and
an unfailing sense of accurate pulse something which many musicians (unless
working with a click-track) 1047297nd difficult not least because of their innate
musical 1047298exibility there is no room here for lsquointerpretationrsquo (rubato equals
inaccuracy) and again it is the performer rsquos need to lsquointerpret rsquo which arises as a
problem in the music of tonal post-experimentalists This music is often
understated rhythmically straightforward diatonic and can imply a tradition
of performance familiar from the early twentieth century if not before while
belonging to a much more recent experimental movement To the uninitiated
player this may not be apparent from the score as these scores often have little
notated information apart from pitch and rhythm This music like Satiersquos can
demonstrate that pieces sometimes lasting only a few minutes can be hypnoti-
cally repetitive without becoming tedious simple but not simplistic The
music is not concerned with intentional nostalgia pastiche satire or quotation
yet there are references which can eff ectively conjure past musical styles The
53 See J Fineberg lsquoSpectral music history and techniquesrsquo Contemporary Music Review 192 (2000) 7 ndash22
796 R O G E R H E A T O N
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2012
Downloaded from Cambridge Histories Online by IP 1469525317 on Mon Sep 21 053915 BST 2015httpdxdoiorg101017CHOL9780521896115031
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2015
7262019 c Bo 9781139025966 a 041
httpslidepdfcomreaderfullc-bo-9781139025966-a-041 2121
music can be played (referring to Rosenrsquos point) in two ways A lsquocorrect rsquo
performance represents its radical nature by presenting the material simply
without interpretative intervention clean and unfussy But a player rsquos innate
and irrepressible musical re1047298ex to project a personal response born of
retrieved tradition will instantly recognise the familiar tonal contours andgestures and even on a 1047297rst sight-reading will want to make explicit the
implied character not far beneath the surface of these notes It may be difficult
for a player to suppress these romantic urges the need to rallentando at phrase
closures to vary the lengths of the pausesrests to linger on appoggiaturas or
to crescendo and diminuendo on rising and falling phrases
Where next For composers the golden age of instrumental experimenta-
tion is over and we are enjoying a period of pluralism where younger
composers without or consciously ignoring a sense of tradition can pick-rsquonrsquo-mix using musics of other cultures and popular genres woven into their
lsquoart rsquo music Many of them are seduced by digital technology laptop compos-
ers and performers improvise with noise but there is nothing new here apart
from the speed and ease of production and manipulation It seems to me that
the great electronic pieces have been written Stockhausenrsquos Gesang der
Juumlnglinge (1955ndash6) or Denis Smalley rsquos Pentes (1974) The cheapness of tech-
nology and the proliferation of music technology degree courses do not
re1047298
ect a surge of interest in electronic composition the courses are simply servicing the mammon of the media industry For performers instrumental
experimentation is over too and the instruments themselves have not
changed because of it The digital age hardly touches us at all in terms of
performance (apart from recording) synthesisers keyboard and wind are in
the second-hand stores and for those pieces with live instruments and
electronic manipulation the laptop simply replaces the banks of pre-digital
hardware the sounds are pretty much the same For the performer the great
melting pot of style and exploration that was the twentieth century has given
us and continues to reveal great riches a wealth of work rewarding and
sometimes frustrating probably too diverse for one player to encompass In
the current period of stylistic 1047298ux compositional trends and fashions will
continue to come and go and committed players will be as busy as they always
have been with new work enjoying themselves in the musical playpen
Instrumental performance in the twentieth century and beyond 797
7262019 c Bo 9781139025966 a 041
httpslidepdfcomreaderfullc-bo-9781139025966-a-041 1221
movement Presto delirando with its crescendo 1047298 autando double stops and held
double stops with tremolo ponticello interjections (bars 85ndash120) all 1047297nd echoes
and similarities in the 1047297rst movement of Ferneyhoughrsquos quartet Despite the
rhythmic complexities in Ferneyhough the sound of the 1047297rst movement
(at least in the Arditti recording)34 is of periodic events and simultaneousattacks for all four players not unlike in Berg the sound is exotically enticing
drawing the listener in but what is diff erent from Berg is its discontinuity
The movement is clearly structured as a juxtaposition of diff erent types
of material but the eff ect is of an episodic unfolding of statements the longest
of which is never more than eight or ten seconds in length The second
movement in contrast is a continuous fast-paced drama driving the listener
forward The form here is clear even on 1047297rst hearing beginning with a
frenetic 1047297rst-violin solo adding the second in a duo then the much slower-paced viola and cello together leading to the 1047297rst climax after a bar of fast
rhythmic unison at the quasi recitativo (bar 56) and a 1047297nal climax again with
simultaneous attacks over a solo viola (bar 103) who completes the movement
and the piece Sometimes the music slows so one is able to hear stable pitch
relationships (despite its microtonality one does not hear the quarter-tones it
all sounds remarkably well tempered) as in the viola and cellorsquos 1047297rst entry at
bar 18 a kind of cantus 1047297 rmus under the busy violins but what one does hear
are the familiar gestures of the expressionistic style present in the Lyric SuiteIt is this kind of grounding of radical new work from the latter part of the
century in the early expressionistic style that allows an lsquoentry rsquo for both
performers and listeners gesture and salient events not pitch
I hesitate to say that the music of the complex school sounds surprisingly
old-fashioned but the two issues which have overshadowed the actual sound of
the music giving it the patina of modernity and radicalism and which have
certainly concerned players are rhythm and microtonality Much of the dis-
course about this has been centred on Darmstadt during the Hommel era in the
1980s35 but it would be a mistake to associate Darmstadt only with complexity
of the serial and post-serial kind German institutions after the Second World
War were recipients of considerable (American) funds to put culture back on
track De-Nazi1047297cation was just as much a part of compositional style as it was
of political cleansing36 The Summer Courses began with an emphasis on
modern tonal styles Hindemith and Bartoacutek but Messiaen and Leibowitz
34 Brian Ferneyhough 1 Arditti String Quartet Disque Montagne 1994 M078900235 Friedrich Hommel was the director of the Summer Courses from 1981 to 199436 For a thorough discussion see A Beal New Music New Allies American Experimental Music in West Germany from the Zero Hour to Reuni 1047297 cation Berkeley University of California Press 2006 Also T Thacker
Music after Hitler 1945ndash1955 Aldershot Ashgate 2007
788 R O G E R H E A T O N
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2012
Downloaded from Cambridge Histories Online by IP 1469525317 on Mon Sep 21 053915 BST 2015httpdxdoiorg101017CHOL9780521896115031
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2015
7262019 c Bo 9781139025966 a 041
httpslidepdfcomreaderfullc-bo-9781139025966-a-041 1321
changed the direction and soon after the coursersquos 1047297rst director Wolfgang
Steinecke clearly had a vision to continue and develop the modernist tradition
But it did not last long There were disagreements Nono left in 1962 Boulez
taught from 1962 to 1965 and Stockhausen from 1966 to 1970 in any case the
arrival of Cage in 1958 fed the in1047298uence of indeterminacy and a group of composers less interested in the prevailing strict procedures showed that a
colourful theatrical approach was also possible Berio Kagel and Ligeti among
them Signi1047297cant here is the 1047297rst visit to Darmstadt of David Tudor someone
who begins and almost ends our story with his in1047298uential post-Cageian elec-
tronic work with Merce Cunningham
Tudor arrived in 1956 to teach but also to illustrate a lecture given by Stefan
Wolpe playing examples by Sessions Perle and Babbitt as well as Cage Brown
Feldman and Wolff Tudor was particularly keen to present Cagersquos Music of
Changes (1951) in the interpretation classes37 and to give the 1047297rst European
performances Tudor and Cage gave a two-piano recital of music by Brown
Cage Feldman and Wolff in 1958 and this seems to have been a signi1047297cant
turning point for the reception of this music and its aesthetic38 The appearance
of the three American pianists Tudor Paul Jacobs and Frederic Rzewski (who
was there in 1956) is important for the performance of post-serial European
music particularly Stockhausenrsquos Klavierstuumlcke Stockhausen wrote the 1047297rst
piano pieces during 1952ndash
3 (numbers III and IV in the set of eleven) numbersIndashIV were 1047297rst performed in 1954 and V ndash VIII in 1955 by the Belgian pianist
Marcelle Mercenier at Darmstadt Number XI was 1047297rst performed by Tudor in
New York in 1957 and the 1047297rst German performance was given by Jacobs at
Darmstadt in 1957 Pieces V ndashX were originally dedicated to Tudor but
Stockhausen later changed this to Aloys Kontarsky who gave the 1047297rst perform-
ance of number IX Rzewski gave the premiere of piece X in Italy in 1962 and the
German premiere of IX in 1963 and recorded them both
Klavierstuumlck X is probably the most notorious of the set not least because of
the forearm clusters and the cluster glissandi Stockhausen suggests in the
scorersquos notes that lsquoTo play the cluster glissandi more easily and with enough
rapidity it is recommended that woollen gloves be worn the 1047297ngers of which
have been cut awayrsquo Kontarsky preferred rubber gloves and apparently
Rzewski dusted the piano keys and his hands with talcum powder The
German pianist Herbert Henck who studied under Kontarsky (and took
37 The structure of the summer school was and still is to have performersrsquo masterclass-based interpre-tation studios running simultaneously with composition studios together with general lectures andconcerts open to all38 The audience included Stockhausen Berio Penderecki Lachenmann Ligeti Xenakis the percussion-ist Christoph Caskel and pianist Paul Jacobs
Instrumental performance in the twentieth century and beyond 789
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2012
Downloaded from Cambridge Histories Online by IP 1469525317 on Mon Sep 21 053915 BST 2015httpdxdoiorg101017CHOL9780521896115031
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2015
7262019 c Bo 9781139025966 a 041
httpslidepdfcomreaderfullc-bo-9781139025966-a-041 1421
over his teaching in Darmstadt in the 1980s) worked on the piece with
Stockhausen and subsequently wrote a very useful book on the work includ-
ing a detailed analysis and a chapter on how to practise the piece39
He acknowledges that the primary problem is rhythm Stockhausenrsquos score
is clearly notated with the length of sections given above the staves and thebeams joining the 1047298urries of notes denoting fast (horizontal beam) acceler-
ando (rising beam) and ritardando (falling beam) collections of notes the
difficulty lies in the speeding up and slowing down within a fast tempo
while maintaining an internal sense of pulse All the grace notes are to be
played lsquoas fast as possiblersquo (lsquoso schnell wie moumlglichrsquo a direction that appears
time and again in twentieth-century music) with the basic tempo also as fast
as is playable The early recordings exciting as they are give the eff ect of
rapidity at the expense of the clarity of pitch and Stockhausen later talkedabout the grace notes as being melodic and suggested a slower basic pulse for
clarity of articulation40 Henck recommends an approach to practice which
performers might use for learning challenging music of any period and
suggests working very slowly in small sections but also not to practise the
piece in isolation
but always in conjunction with such music to which the hands are accustomed
which at least makes other (not more natural) demands on them The mastery
of very many technical problems in new music can often be excellently sup-ported by their traditional counterpart Thus for the sometimes ticklish chro-
maticism here one should work on pieces like the Chopin Etudes Op 10 No 2
or Op 25 No 6 Or better still to invent studies for oneself41
Rhythmic complexity and new lsquoactionrsquo notation are often the stumbling blocks
for performers A great deal of time is spent in music education becoming expert
in quickly reading and translating symbols into sound42 Composers often
devised symbols for particular sounds in isolation of each other working within
and for their own discrete musical communities and in doing so one of the
problems until recently has been the lack of a common notation for certain
eff ects even quarter-tone notation with its arrows diff erent shaped note heads
and diff ering versions of accidental signs confusing players Composers still
strive to explore areas of sound which require a clear and unambiguous notation
In Ferneyhough the notation speci1047297es as accurately as possible every possible
parameter and as I have said before it may lead to a performance where the
39 H Henck Klavierstuumlck X A Contribution toward Understanding Serial Technique Cologne Neuland198040 Ibid p 64 41 Ibid p 6142 See M Kanno lsquoPrescriptive notation limits and challengesrsquo Contemporary Music Review 262 (2007)231ndash54
790 R O G E R H E A T O N
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2012
Downloaded from Cambridge Histories Online by IP 1469525317 on Mon Sep 21 053915 BST 2015httpdxdoiorg101017CHOL9780521896115031
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2015
7262019 c Bo 9781139025966 a 041
httpslidepdfcomreaderfullc-bo-9781139025966-a-041 1521
performer rsquos concern with accuracy is paramount and a sense of lsquointerpretationrsquo
the 1047297nal stage of transmitting the music is missing This is not always the case
Expert performers who have a knowledge of the style and have worked with the
composer can transmit the essence of the music and create a tradition for that
speci1047297c work But how do new sounds enter the compositional and then nota-tional process Is there a gap between intention and realisation
Purely graphic notation however beautiful it may be in works such as
Cornelius Cardew rsquos Treatise or early works by Bussotti allows for the kind
of freedom where free improvisation is only a short step away The scores serve
as a visual stimulus for the interpreter rsquos creative energies and can be used
either to get the creative juices going or as a more prescriptive representation
of potentially speci1047297c soundsymbol relationships Any graphics pictures
colours are potential material43
What is more common are pieces that combinefamiliar music notation with other graphics Cardew provides an example in
his Octet rsquo 61 for Jasper Johns where sixty-one events are notated combining
hand-drawn pitches on staves with numbers and dynamics a number seven
might be seven repetitions of a pitch or an interval of a seventh or seven
discrete sounds or eff ects and so on Cardew recommends playing from the
score only for experienced performers and gives in the preface a traditionally
notated example of a possible realisation of the 1047297rst six events which while
useful as a simple explanation or key to symbols seems to me to miss the pointthis kind of notation contains enough information to realise spontaneously
Hans-Joachim Hespos also combines graphic and traditional notation in metic-
ulously detailed scores which sound like the kind of free jazz of players such as
Evan Parker or Peter Broumltzman combined with sometimes startling theatrical
approaches to playing and to the fabric of the instruments themselves The
scores do not always contain exact pitch material but do present a sophisti-
cated notation for unusual sounds and considerable use of the voice where
phonetic symbols are drawn in diff erent sizes thickness of type and placed on
the page to give a clear and easily read representation of the actual sound
dynamic and relative register The majority of composers have stayed with
standard notation measured or timendashspace with the occasional graphic to
represent the amplitude of vibrato or a note as high as possible where speci1047297c
pitch is irrelevant but these scores are also often littered with symbols repre-
senting extended techniques and by the 1980s there was beginning to be a
certain amount of uniformity of notational convention for these eff ects
The phenomena of extended techniques or instrumental deviation has its
roots in a number of ideas inventions and endeavours not least after the Second
43 Cathy Berberian uses strip cartoons in Stripsody for example
Instrumental performance in the twentieth century and beyond 791
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2012
Downloaded from Cambridge Histories Online by IP 1469525317 on Mon Sep 21 053915 BST 2015httpdxdoiorg101017CHOL9780521896115031
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2015
7262019 c Bo 9781139025966 a 041
httpslidepdfcomreaderfullc-bo-9781139025966-a-041 1621
World War a parallel exploration alongside electronic music where traditional
instruments could play with the machines (pre-prepared tape) be modi1047297ed by
them in delays loops and ring modulations but could also be made to emulate
the new electronic sounds themselves Composers and players have often acci-
dentally stumbled across certain eff ects ndash the innocently inquisitive composer (lsquowhat if Try this rsquo) has been at the heart of collaboration as has simply
experimenting with unorthodox approaches to instruments Satie was threading
paper through piano strings in his 1913 Le piegravege de Meacuteduse (Ravel also suggests
this in Lrsquo enfant et les sortilegraveges) Pianos at the turn of the century were being
modi1047297ed with diff erent dampers to give harp and lute-like eff ects Ivesrsquos
Concorde Sonata (1911) uses a length of wood to produce a cluster Henry
Cowell in his now well-known works from c 1913ndash30 was the 1047297rst to system-
atically explore the pianorsquos possibilities with clusters glissandi and use of the
inside of the piano plucking and dampingmuting strings which then led to
Cagersquos lsquoinventionrsquo of the prepared piano (around 1938) Much later Horatiu
Radulescu put a grand piano on its side retuned and bowed it with 1047297shing line
his lsquosound iconrsquo There was an exploration of a wider range of percussion
instruments both exotic and scrap metal with percussionists freed from the
orchestra to play in ensembles and even solo recitals on un-tuned percussion
Jazz players were growling and singing down saxophones and trombones in
Duke Ellingtonrsquo
s band of the 1920s and 1930s Modest eff
ects and the extensionof range upwards began with works such as Varegravesersquos1047298ute solo Density 215 (1936)
with its high D as well as probably the earliest use of key clicks Beriorsquos Sequenza
I (1958) for 1047298ute (for Severino Gazzeloni) has the 1047297rst use of a multiphonic which
in1047298uenced American clarinettist William O Smith44 also to explore multi-
phonics which he used for the 1047297rst time in Nonorsquos A 1047298 oresta eacute jovem e cheja de
vida (1965ndash6) Bruno Bartolozzirsquos in1047298uential New Sounds for Woodwind 45 giving
multiphonic and microtonal 1047297ngerings 1047297rst appeared in 1967
What is at the heart of instrumental transformation is the simple notion that
if these instruments are capable of a wider spectrum of sounds than is expected
of them in common-practice repertoire then these sounds should be added to
the player rsquos lsquotoolboxrsquo and made available to composers as a natural part of the
instrument rsquos abilities It is exactly these instrumental quirks if you like an
exploitation of the instrumentsrsquo imperfections that gives an instrument
its depth of character and immeasurably extends its expressive possibilities
Ferneyhough in relation to his second solo 1047298ute piece Unity Capsule (1975ndash6)
writes
44 Also known as Bill Smith when he plays with Dave Brubeck45 B Bartolozzi New Sounds for Woodwind 2nd edn Oxford University Press 1982
792 R O G E R H E A T O N
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2012
Downloaded from Cambridge Histories Online by IP 1469525317 on Mon Sep 21 053915 BST 2015httpdxdoiorg101017CHOL9780521896115031
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2015
7262019 c Bo 9781139025966 a 041
httpslidepdfcomreaderfullc-bo-9781139025966-a-041 1721
I began by elaborating a system of organisation based on the naturally occur-
ring irregularities in the 1047298utersquos sonic character on the one hand various types of
microtonal interval capable of being produced by means of lip or 1047297ngers on the
other by recombining articulative techniques familiar to all 1047298utists (tongue
action lip tension larger or smaller embouchure aperture intensity of vibrato)into hitherto unfamiliar constellations What the piece is attempting to suggest
is that no compositional style can achieve full validity which does not
take as its point of departure that symbiosis between the performer and his
instrument in all its imperfection from which the life force of music
emanates46
Unity Capsulersquos use of extended technique and its precise notation is still
probably the most extreme example in the repertoire of any instrument47
Firstly basic sound production normal tone with varying intensities of
vibrato a dynamic range from pppp (verging on inaudible) to as loud as possiblewith a diff erent dynamic for every sonic event breath sounds and the combi-
nation of breath and tone embouchure changes (the diff ering angle of the
mouthpiece to the lips and the tightness or looseness of the embouchure)
Secondly additional treatments and eff ects air sounds audible in-breaths as
well as vocalisations through the instrument glissandi (both 1047297nger and lip)
1047298utter-tongue (both normal tongue 1047298utter and throat growling or lsquogarglingrsquo)
key clicks lsquolip pizzicatorsquo (a kind of slap tongue) Thirdly microtones quarter-
tones (a twenty-four note scale) 1047297fth-tones (a thirty-one note scale with1047297ngerings are given in the scorersquos Notes for Performance) and microtonal
activity notated graphically as rapid un-pitched grace notes which are intervals
smaller than a 1047297fth-tone What makes the piece particularly challenging is both
the microtones (especially at speed as in most cases speci1047297c 1047297ngerings need to
be employed) and the simultaneous production of the diff erent eff ects and
treatments for both 1047298ute and voice with the music written on two staves the
lower one containing the vocal part Ferneyhough talks about his awareness of
overstepping lsquothe limits of the humanly realizablersquo48 but his concern is with a
musical ideal that not only relates to accuracy but to style and the essence of
his music he tolerates wrong notes and rhythmic inaccuracies if the latter is
evident
Additional layers of notation for sound treatments appear in a number of
pieces the plunger mute notation below the stave in Beriorsquos 1965 Sequenza V for
trombone or a more recent trombone solo Richard Barrett rsquos Basalt (1990ndash1)
46 Boros and Toop (eds) Ferneyhough Collected Writings p 9947 Ferneyhough as a 1047298ute player tested the eff ects and the general playability of the piece but also citesRobert Dick rsquos in1047298uential The Other Flute (Oxford University Press) published in 1975 at the time of composition in the scorersquos lsquoNotes for Performancersquo48 Boros and Toop (eds) Ferneyhough Collected Writings p 319
Instrumental performance in the twentieth century and beyond 793
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2012
Downloaded from Cambridge Histories Online by IP 1469525317 on Mon Sep 21 053915 BST 2015httpdxdoiorg101017CHOL9780521896115031
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2015
7262019 c Bo 9781139025966 a 041
httpslidepdfcomreaderfullc-bo-9781139025966-a-041 1821
where the voice is used almost throughout the piece The pioneer for trombon-
ists trombone technique and brass playing in general is the player and composer
Vinko Globokar His work has always explored new sounds and techniques not
only for brass yet what is signi1047297cant here is that while the notation is always
clear precise and readable even when he is asking for very complex sounds (as aplayer he is well aware of practicalities) he is also a composer who often notates
the impossible Like Ferneyhough whose music is in theory playable (certainly
at a slower tempo) Globokar often asks for a number of diff erent techniques
simultaneously vocalising together with pitched notes percussive eff ects with
1047297ngers or mutes playing on the in-breath circular breathing and so on a
combination of which unlike Ferneyhough are sometimes physically impossible
to produce But it is the tension and drama in the act of trying that is as much
part of the musical intention as any kind of accuracy The aim in much of thismusic is a performance that Ferneyhough has called an honourable or lsquointelligent
failurersquo49 lsquothe knife-edge quality of the possibility of not achieving somethingrsquo50
but again unlike Ferneyhough Globokar is an improviser so this element of
chance setting up a precise situation where the outcome may be unexpected is
acceptable Similarly in Sciarrinorsquos important Six Caprices (1976) for violin he
follows an arpeggiated style reminiscent of Paganini (an important reference in
these pieces) but uses diamond note heads for half-pressed left-hand pressure
resulting in some accurate harmonics but also in much more unstable andunpredictable pitches The idea of the unplayable and the unpredictable is also
largely the problem concerned with microtonal writing
Microtones have an honourable history with early exponents such as
Wyschnegradsky Alois Haacuteba Julian Carillo Ives and others Performances
of their work inspired instrumental modi1047297cations and new inventions The
instruments are now mostly in the museum and almost all microtonal music is
written for standard orchestral instruments without modi1047297cations51 There
are a number of compositional approaches that result in these microtones
being perceived in diff erent ways As I have mentioned when played at great
speed they are almost impossible to hear when played slower they often
particularly in string playing sound like poor intonation and are more
successful in the woodwind with speci1047297c 1047297ngerings for quite accurate tun-
ing52 When played slowly they can be clearly heard as either in1047298ections or
49 Ibid p 269 50 Ibid p 27051 Scordatura or detuning the lower strings is widely used in Scelsi for example but never for microtonaltuning Pianos and harpsichords have been tuned microtonally in works by Ives for example and morerecently in pieces by Kevin Volans and Clarence Barlow52 Microtones on all orchestral instruments are also used for trilling on one note colour trills bisbigliandowhat Radulescu calls lsquoyellow tremolirsquo
794 R O G E R H E A T O N
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2012
Downloaded from Cambridge Histories Online by IP 1469525317 on Mon Sep 21 053915 BST 2015httpdxdoiorg101017CHOL9780521896115031
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2015
7262019 c Bo 9781139025966 a 041
httpslidepdfcomreaderfullc-bo-9781139025966-a-041 1921
bends (in much Japanese new music in shakuhachi -in1047298uenced 1047298ute music or
the nausea inducing swooping in Xenakis) or as speci1047297cally tuned pitches In
post-serial music of the complex school the intention is a natural and further
saturation of the chromatic scale where the notes in the cracks between
the semitones are heard as new pitches within say a twenty-four-note scaleThe problems occur when pitches do not move stepwise facilitating a linear
contrapuntal style where microtones add to the expansion and expressiveness
of the melodic line (and thereby allowing for perceptual lsquogoodnessrsquo because
one can hear them against the stable pitches) If the music jumps in larger
intervals fourths or greater the eff ect is of poor tuning Some composers
devise new modesscales using microtones which arise naturally out of the
material (much more successful from the player rsquos point of view) and what
often results here is a music which is unafraid to mix dissonance (verging onnoise) and consonance where the use of a consonant sonority because of its
context and how the music arrives at it functions as just another sound or
perhaps a resolution of more complex colours onto a primary one ndash what does
not happen is the listener rsquos sharp intake of breath on hearing a major triad a
reminiscence of tonality out of context
Giacinto Scelsi was doing this in the 1960s After being a recluse for much of
his life he seemed to be rediscovered in Darmstadt during the 1980s and his
pieces hovering microtonally around a single pitch are now quite well knownIn the fourth movement of the Third String Quartet (1963) single pitches
(primarily B 1047298at) are explored with diff ering bow pressures vibrato and
quarter-tone glissandi but what is striking is the arrival on consonant harmo-
nies (G1047298at major second inversion then in root position) in no way reminiscent
of tonality but purely as sonorous consonances This idea of consonance and
dissonance as coexisting without implying earlier styles is nowhere more
apparent than in the work of the spectral composers
The predominantly French spectral music a term originating from Hughes
Dufourt and centred mostly on Paris emerged in the early 1970s led by
Tristan Murail and Geacuterard Grisey Its approach and aesthetic was markedly
diff erent from the then prevailing styles and while in1047298uenced by electronic
music it strove rather to explore a diff erent world of texture and sound
exploration using traditional instruments and sometimes live electronic
treatments This music is organic in the truest sense based on the analysis
and reproduction of natural sounds as well as notes themselves (like Scelsi or
later Radulescu) getting inside the notes dealing with soundrsquos density and
grittiness Additive synthesis in electro-acoustic technique (the building of complex sounds from simple ones sine waves) gives the model for the
creation of new sound complexes new harmony and instrumental timbre
Instrumental performance in the twentieth century and beyond 795
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2012
Downloaded from Cambridge Histories Online by IP 1469525317 on Mon Sep 21 053915 BST 2015httpdxdoiorg101017CHOL9780521896115031
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2015
7262019 c Bo 9781139025966 a 041
httpslidepdfcomreaderfullc-bo-9781139025966-a-041 2021
Instruments have particular characteristics in diff erent registers The
clarinet rsquos low notes for example are rich in upper partials which can be
highlighted by lsquosplittingrsquo the note with the embouchure to reveal and simul-
taneously play some of the partials of the fundamental The higher the pitch
the fewer the partials resulting in increased thinness of tone There are aconsiderable number of new compositional techniques here53 but most seem
to involve the reproduction of timbres analysed spectrographically Murailrsquos
large-scale orchestral piece Gondwana (1980) at its opening creates a bell
sound transforming into a brass sound Grisey rsquos Partiels (1975) takes as its
starting point the sonogram analysis of a trombonersquos low pedal E Despite the
diff erences between them these composersrsquo fundamental interest is in the
manipulation of sound for soundrsquos sake in1047298uenced by acoustics and psycho-
acoustics frequency as given in Hertz rather than pitch resulting from thedivision of the tempered scale into microtonal steps Taking the range of
composed music the lowest note might be A0 (275Hz) the highest A7
(3520Hz) or the C above that 4186Hz What is more difficult is to map
these precise frequencies onto instruments designed for equal temperament
What results is an approximation using quarter eighth and sixteenth tone
notation again incorporating a certain amount of eff ort on the player rsquos part
to reproduce these with any accuracy But the sounds and their inherent
natural expressiveness are often glorious And so to minimalism and experimental tonality The challenge here for the
performer is not one of technical excess but of something much more funda-
mental and familiar Minimal pieces require a virtuosity of precise rhythm and
an unfailing sense of accurate pulse something which many musicians (unless
working with a click-track) 1047297nd difficult not least because of their innate
musical 1047298exibility there is no room here for lsquointerpretationrsquo (rubato equals
inaccuracy) and again it is the performer rsquos need to lsquointerpret rsquo which arises as a
problem in the music of tonal post-experimentalists This music is often
understated rhythmically straightforward diatonic and can imply a tradition
of performance familiar from the early twentieth century if not before while
belonging to a much more recent experimental movement To the uninitiated
player this may not be apparent from the score as these scores often have little
notated information apart from pitch and rhythm This music like Satiersquos can
demonstrate that pieces sometimes lasting only a few minutes can be hypnoti-
cally repetitive without becoming tedious simple but not simplistic The
music is not concerned with intentional nostalgia pastiche satire or quotation
yet there are references which can eff ectively conjure past musical styles The
53 See J Fineberg lsquoSpectral music history and techniquesrsquo Contemporary Music Review 192 (2000) 7 ndash22
796 R O G E R H E A T O N
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2012
Downloaded from Cambridge Histories Online by IP 1469525317 on Mon Sep 21 053915 BST 2015httpdxdoiorg101017CHOL9780521896115031
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2015
7262019 c Bo 9781139025966 a 041
httpslidepdfcomreaderfullc-bo-9781139025966-a-041 2121
music can be played (referring to Rosenrsquos point) in two ways A lsquocorrect rsquo
performance represents its radical nature by presenting the material simply
without interpretative intervention clean and unfussy But a player rsquos innate
and irrepressible musical re1047298ex to project a personal response born of
retrieved tradition will instantly recognise the familiar tonal contours andgestures and even on a 1047297rst sight-reading will want to make explicit the
implied character not far beneath the surface of these notes It may be difficult
for a player to suppress these romantic urges the need to rallentando at phrase
closures to vary the lengths of the pausesrests to linger on appoggiaturas or
to crescendo and diminuendo on rising and falling phrases
Where next For composers the golden age of instrumental experimenta-
tion is over and we are enjoying a period of pluralism where younger
composers without or consciously ignoring a sense of tradition can pick-rsquonrsquo-mix using musics of other cultures and popular genres woven into their
lsquoart rsquo music Many of them are seduced by digital technology laptop compos-
ers and performers improvise with noise but there is nothing new here apart
from the speed and ease of production and manipulation It seems to me that
the great electronic pieces have been written Stockhausenrsquos Gesang der
Juumlnglinge (1955ndash6) or Denis Smalley rsquos Pentes (1974) The cheapness of tech-
nology and the proliferation of music technology degree courses do not
re1047298
ect a surge of interest in electronic composition the courses are simply servicing the mammon of the media industry For performers instrumental
experimentation is over too and the instruments themselves have not
changed because of it The digital age hardly touches us at all in terms of
performance (apart from recording) synthesisers keyboard and wind are in
the second-hand stores and for those pieces with live instruments and
electronic manipulation the laptop simply replaces the banks of pre-digital
hardware the sounds are pretty much the same For the performer the great
melting pot of style and exploration that was the twentieth century has given
us and continues to reveal great riches a wealth of work rewarding and
sometimes frustrating probably too diverse for one player to encompass In
the current period of stylistic 1047298ux compositional trends and fashions will
continue to come and go and committed players will be as busy as they always
have been with new work enjoying themselves in the musical playpen
Instrumental performance in the twentieth century and beyond 797
7262019 c Bo 9781139025966 a 041
httpslidepdfcomreaderfullc-bo-9781139025966-a-041 1321
changed the direction and soon after the coursersquos 1047297rst director Wolfgang
Steinecke clearly had a vision to continue and develop the modernist tradition
But it did not last long There were disagreements Nono left in 1962 Boulez
taught from 1962 to 1965 and Stockhausen from 1966 to 1970 in any case the
arrival of Cage in 1958 fed the in1047298uence of indeterminacy and a group of composers less interested in the prevailing strict procedures showed that a
colourful theatrical approach was also possible Berio Kagel and Ligeti among
them Signi1047297cant here is the 1047297rst visit to Darmstadt of David Tudor someone
who begins and almost ends our story with his in1047298uential post-Cageian elec-
tronic work with Merce Cunningham
Tudor arrived in 1956 to teach but also to illustrate a lecture given by Stefan
Wolpe playing examples by Sessions Perle and Babbitt as well as Cage Brown
Feldman and Wolff Tudor was particularly keen to present Cagersquos Music of
Changes (1951) in the interpretation classes37 and to give the 1047297rst European
performances Tudor and Cage gave a two-piano recital of music by Brown
Cage Feldman and Wolff in 1958 and this seems to have been a signi1047297cant
turning point for the reception of this music and its aesthetic38 The appearance
of the three American pianists Tudor Paul Jacobs and Frederic Rzewski (who
was there in 1956) is important for the performance of post-serial European
music particularly Stockhausenrsquos Klavierstuumlcke Stockhausen wrote the 1047297rst
piano pieces during 1952ndash
3 (numbers III and IV in the set of eleven) numbersIndashIV were 1047297rst performed in 1954 and V ndash VIII in 1955 by the Belgian pianist
Marcelle Mercenier at Darmstadt Number XI was 1047297rst performed by Tudor in
New York in 1957 and the 1047297rst German performance was given by Jacobs at
Darmstadt in 1957 Pieces V ndashX were originally dedicated to Tudor but
Stockhausen later changed this to Aloys Kontarsky who gave the 1047297rst perform-
ance of number IX Rzewski gave the premiere of piece X in Italy in 1962 and the
German premiere of IX in 1963 and recorded them both
Klavierstuumlck X is probably the most notorious of the set not least because of
the forearm clusters and the cluster glissandi Stockhausen suggests in the
scorersquos notes that lsquoTo play the cluster glissandi more easily and with enough
rapidity it is recommended that woollen gloves be worn the 1047297ngers of which
have been cut awayrsquo Kontarsky preferred rubber gloves and apparently
Rzewski dusted the piano keys and his hands with talcum powder The
German pianist Herbert Henck who studied under Kontarsky (and took
37 The structure of the summer school was and still is to have performersrsquo masterclass-based interpre-tation studios running simultaneously with composition studios together with general lectures andconcerts open to all38 The audience included Stockhausen Berio Penderecki Lachenmann Ligeti Xenakis the percussion-ist Christoph Caskel and pianist Paul Jacobs
Instrumental performance in the twentieth century and beyond 789
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2012
Downloaded from Cambridge Histories Online by IP 1469525317 on Mon Sep 21 053915 BST 2015httpdxdoiorg101017CHOL9780521896115031
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2015
7262019 c Bo 9781139025966 a 041
httpslidepdfcomreaderfullc-bo-9781139025966-a-041 1421
over his teaching in Darmstadt in the 1980s) worked on the piece with
Stockhausen and subsequently wrote a very useful book on the work includ-
ing a detailed analysis and a chapter on how to practise the piece39
He acknowledges that the primary problem is rhythm Stockhausenrsquos score
is clearly notated with the length of sections given above the staves and thebeams joining the 1047298urries of notes denoting fast (horizontal beam) acceler-
ando (rising beam) and ritardando (falling beam) collections of notes the
difficulty lies in the speeding up and slowing down within a fast tempo
while maintaining an internal sense of pulse All the grace notes are to be
played lsquoas fast as possiblersquo (lsquoso schnell wie moumlglichrsquo a direction that appears
time and again in twentieth-century music) with the basic tempo also as fast
as is playable The early recordings exciting as they are give the eff ect of
rapidity at the expense of the clarity of pitch and Stockhausen later talkedabout the grace notes as being melodic and suggested a slower basic pulse for
clarity of articulation40 Henck recommends an approach to practice which
performers might use for learning challenging music of any period and
suggests working very slowly in small sections but also not to practise the
piece in isolation
but always in conjunction with such music to which the hands are accustomed
which at least makes other (not more natural) demands on them The mastery
of very many technical problems in new music can often be excellently sup-ported by their traditional counterpart Thus for the sometimes ticklish chro-
maticism here one should work on pieces like the Chopin Etudes Op 10 No 2
or Op 25 No 6 Or better still to invent studies for oneself41
Rhythmic complexity and new lsquoactionrsquo notation are often the stumbling blocks
for performers A great deal of time is spent in music education becoming expert
in quickly reading and translating symbols into sound42 Composers often
devised symbols for particular sounds in isolation of each other working within
and for their own discrete musical communities and in doing so one of the
problems until recently has been the lack of a common notation for certain
eff ects even quarter-tone notation with its arrows diff erent shaped note heads
and diff ering versions of accidental signs confusing players Composers still
strive to explore areas of sound which require a clear and unambiguous notation
In Ferneyhough the notation speci1047297es as accurately as possible every possible
parameter and as I have said before it may lead to a performance where the
39 H Henck Klavierstuumlck X A Contribution toward Understanding Serial Technique Cologne Neuland198040 Ibid p 64 41 Ibid p 6142 See M Kanno lsquoPrescriptive notation limits and challengesrsquo Contemporary Music Review 262 (2007)231ndash54
790 R O G E R H E A T O N
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2012
Downloaded from Cambridge Histories Online by IP 1469525317 on Mon Sep 21 053915 BST 2015httpdxdoiorg101017CHOL9780521896115031
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2015
7262019 c Bo 9781139025966 a 041
httpslidepdfcomreaderfullc-bo-9781139025966-a-041 1521
performer rsquos concern with accuracy is paramount and a sense of lsquointerpretationrsquo
the 1047297nal stage of transmitting the music is missing This is not always the case
Expert performers who have a knowledge of the style and have worked with the
composer can transmit the essence of the music and create a tradition for that
speci1047297c work But how do new sounds enter the compositional and then nota-tional process Is there a gap between intention and realisation
Purely graphic notation however beautiful it may be in works such as
Cornelius Cardew rsquos Treatise or early works by Bussotti allows for the kind
of freedom where free improvisation is only a short step away The scores serve
as a visual stimulus for the interpreter rsquos creative energies and can be used
either to get the creative juices going or as a more prescriptive representation
of potentially speci1047297c soundsymbol relationships Any graphics pictures
colours are potential material43
What is more common are pieces that combinefamiliar music notation with other graphics Cardew provides an example in
his Octet rsquo 61 for Jasper Johns where sixty-one events are notated combining
hand-drawn pitches on staves with numbers and dynamics a number seven
might be seven repetitions of a pitch or an interval of a seventh or seven
discrete sounds or eff ects and so on Cardew recommends playing from the
score only for experienced performers and gives in the preface a traditionally
notated example of a possible realisation of the 1047297rst six events which while
useful as a simple explanation or key to symbols seems to me to miss the pointthis kind of notation contains enough information to realise spontaneously
Hans-Joachim Hespos also combines graphic and traditional notation in metic-
ulously detailed scores which sound like the kind of free jazz of players such as
Evan Parker or Peter Broumltzman combined with sometimes startling theatrical
approaches to playing and to the fabric of the instruments themselves The
scores do not always contain exact pitch material but do present a sophisti-
cated notation for unusual sounds and considerable use of the voice where
phonetic symbols are drawn in diff erent sizes thickness of type and placed on
the page to give a clear and easily read representation of the actual sound
dynamic and relative register The majority of composers have stayed with
standard notation measured or timendashspace with the occasional graphic to
represent the amplitude of vibrato or a note as high as possible where speci1047297c
pitch is irrelevant but these scores are also often littered with symbols repre-
senting extended techniques and by the 1980s there was beginning to be a
certain amount of uniformity of notational convention for these eff ects
The phenomena of extended techniques or instrumental deviation has its
roots in a number of ideas inventions and endeavours not least after the Second
43 Cathy Berberian uses strip cartoons in Stripsody for example
Instrumental performance in the twentieth century and beyond 791
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2012
Downloaded from Cambridge Histories Online by IP 1469525317 on Mon Sep 21 053915 BST 2015httpdxdoiorg101017CHOL9780521896115031
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2015
7262019 c Bo 9781139025966 a 041
httpslidepdfcomreaderfullc-bo-9781139025966-a-041 1621
World War a parallel exploration alongside electronic music where traditional
instruments could play with the machines (pre-prepared tape) be modi1047297ed by
them in delays loops and ring modulations but could also be made to emulate
the new electronic sounds themselves Composers and players have often acci-
dentally stumbled across certain eff ects ndash the innocently inquisitive composer (lsquowhat if Try this rsquo) has been at the heart of collaboration as has simply
experimenting with unorthodox approaches to instruments Satie was threading
paper through piano strings in his 1913 Le piegravege de Meacuteduse (Ravel also suggests
this in Lrsquo enfant et les sortilegraveges) Pianos at the turn of the century were being
modi1047297ed with diff erent dampers to give harp and lute-like eff ects Ivesrsquos
Concorde Sonata (1911) uses a length of wood to produce a cluster Henry
Cowell in his now well-known works from c 1913ndash30 was the 1047297rst to system-
atically explore the pianorsquos possibilities with clusters glissandi and use of the
inside of the piano plucking and dampingmuting strings which then led to
Cagersquos lsquoinventionrsquo of the prepared piano (around 1938) Much later Horatiu
Radulescu put a grand piano on its side retuned and bowed it with 1047297shing line
his lsquosound iconrsquo There was an exploration of a wider range of percussion
instruments both exotic and scrap metal with percussionists freed from the
orchestra to play in ensembles and even solo recitals on un-tuned percussion
Jazz players were growling and singing down saxophones and trombones in
Duke Ellingtonrsquo
s band of the 1920s and 1930s Modest eff
ects and the extensionof range upwards began with works such as Varegravesersquos1047298ute solo Density 215 (1936)
with its high D as well as probably the earliest use of key clicks Beriorsquos Sequenza
I (1958) for 1047298ute (for Severino Gazzeloni) has the 1047297rst use of a multiphonic which
in1047298uenced American clarinettist William O Smith44 also to explore multi-
phonics which he used for the 1047297rst time in Nonorsquos A 1047298 oresta eacute jovem e cheja de
vida (1965ndash6) Bruno Bartolozzirsquos in1047298uential New Sounds for Woodwind 45 giving
multiphonic and microtonal 1047297ngerings 1047297rst appeared in 1967
What is at the heart of instrumental transformation is the simple notion that
if these instruments are capable of a wider spectrum of sounds than is expected
of them in common-practice repertoire then these sounds should be added to
the player rsquos lsquotoolboxrsquo and made available to composers as a natural part of the
instrument rsquos abilities It is exactly these instrumental quirks if you like an
exploitation of the instrumentsrsquo imperfections that gives an instrument
its depth of character and immeasurably extends its expressive possibilities
Ferneyhough in relation to his second solo 1047298ute piece Unity Capsule (1975ndash6)
writes
44 Also known as Bill Smith when he plays with Dave Brubeck45 B Bartolozzi New Sounds for Woodwind 2nd edn Oxford University Press 1982
792 R O G E R H E A T O N
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2012
Downloaded from Cambridge Histories Online by IP 1469525317 on Mon Sep 21 053915 BST 2015httpdxdoiorg101017CHOL9780521896115031
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2015
7262019 c Bo 9781139025966 a 041
httpslidepdfcomreaderfullc-bo-9781139025966-a-041 1721
I began by elaborating a system of organisation based on the naturally occur-
ring irregularities in the 1047298utersquos sonic character on the one hand various types of
microtonal interval capable of being produced by means of lip or 1047297ngers on the
other by recombining articulative techniques familiar to all 1047298utists (tongue
action lip tension larger or smaller embouchure aperture intensity of vibrato)into hitherto unfamiliar constellations What the piece is attempting to suggest
is that no compositional style can achieve full validity which does not
take as its point of departure that symbiosis between the performer and his
instrument in all its imperfection from which the life force of music
emanates46
Unity Capsulersquos use of extended technique and its precise notation is still
probably the most extreme example in the repertoire of any instrument47
Firstly basic sound production normal tone with varying intensities of
vibrato a dynamic range from pppp (verging on inaudible) to as loud as possiblewith a diff erent dynamic for every sonic event breath sounds and the combi-
nation of breath and tone embouchure changes (the diff ering angle of the
mouthpiece to the lips and the tightness or looseness of the embouchure)
Secondly additional treatments and eff ects air sounds audible in-breaths as
well as vocalisations through the instrument glissandi (both 1047297nger and lip)
1047298utter-tongue (both normal tongue 1047298utter and throat growling or lsquogarglingrsquo)
key clicks lsquolip pizzicatorsquo (a kind of slap tongue) Thirdly microtones quarter-
tones (a twenty-four note scale) 1047297fth-tones (a thirty-one note scale with1047297ngerings are given in the scorersquos Notes for Performance) and microtonal
activity notated graphically as rapid un-pitched grace notes which are intervals
smaller than a 1047297fth-tone What makes the piece particularly challenging is both
the microtones (especially at speed as in most cases speci1047297c 1047297ngerings need to
be employed) and the simultaneous production of the diff erent eff ects and
treatments for both 1047298ute and voice with the music written on two staves the
lower one containing the vocal part Ferneyhough talks about his awareness of
overstepping lsquothe limits of the humanly realizablersquo48 but his concern is with a
musical ideal that not only relates to accuracy but to style and the essence of
his music he tolerates wrong notes and rhythmic inaccuracies if the latter is
evident
Additional layers of notation for sound treatments appear in a number of
pieces the plunger mute notation below the stave in Beriorsquos 1965 Sequenza V for
trombone or a more recent trombone solo Richard Barrett rsquos Basalt (1990ndash1)
46 Boros and Toop (eds) Ferneyhough Collected Writings p 9947 Ferneyhough as a 1047298ute player tested the eff ects and the general playability of the piece but also citesRobert Dick rsquos in1047298uential The Other Flute (Oxford University Press) published in 1975 at the time of composition in the scorersquos lsquoNotes for Performancersquo48 Boros and Toop (eds) Ferneyhough Collected Writings p 319
Instrumental performance in the twentieth century and beyond 793
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2012
Downloaded from Cambridge Histories Online by IP 1469525317 on Mon Sep 21 053915 BST 2015httpdxdoiorg101017CHOL9780521896115031
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2015
7262019 c Bo 9781139025966 a 041
httpslidepdfcomreaderfullc-bo-9781139025966-a-041 1821
where the voice is used almost throughout the piece The pioneer for trombon-
ists trombone technique and brass playing in general is the player and composer
Vinko Globokar His work has always explored new sounds and techniques not
only for brass yet what is signi1047297cant here is that while the notation is always
clear precise and readable even when he is asking for very complex sounds (as aplayer he is well aware of practicalities) he is also a composer who often notates
the impossible Like Ferneyhough whose music is in theory playable (certainly
at a slower tempo) Globokar often asks for a number of diff erent techniques
simultaneously vocalising together with pitched notes percussive eff ects with
1047297ngers or mutes playing on the in-breath circular breathing and so on a
combination of which unlike Ferneyhough are sometimes physically impossible
to produce But it is the tension and drama in the act of trying that is as much
part of the musical intention as any kind of accuracy The aim in much of thismusic is a performance that Ferneyhough has called an honourable or lsquointelligent
failurersquo49 lsquothe knife-edge quality of the possibility of not achieving somethingrsquo50
but again unlike Ferneyhough Globokar is an improviser so this element of
chance setting up a precise situation where the outcome may be unexpected is
acceptable Similarly in Sciarrinorsquos important Six Caprices (1976) for violin he
follows an arpeggiated style reminiscent of Paganini (an important reference in
these pieces) but uses diamond note heads for half-pressed left-hand pressure
resulting in some accurate harmonics but also in much more unstable andunpredictable pitches The idea of the unplayable and the unpredictable is also
largely the problem concerned with microtonal writing
Microtones have an honourable history with early exponents such as
Wyschnegradsky Alois Haacuteba Julian Carillo Ives and others Performances
of their work inspired instrumental modi1047297cations and new inventions The
instruments are now mostly in the museum and almost all microtonal music is
written for standard orchestral instruments without modi1047297cations51 There
are a number of compositional approaches that result in these microtones
being perceived in diff erent ways As I have mentioned when played at great
speed they are almost impossible to hear when played slower they often
particularly in string playing sound like poor intonation and are more
successful in the woodwind with speci1047297c 1047297ngerings for quite accurate tun-
ing52 When played slowly they can be clearly heard as either in1047298ections or
49 Ibid p 269 50 Ibid p 27051 Scordatura or detuning the lower strings is widely used in Scelsi for example but never for microtonaltuning Pianos and harpsichords have been tuned microtonally in works by Ives for example and morerecently in pieces by Kevin Volans and Clarence Barlow52 Microtones on all orchestral instruments are also used for trilling on one note colour trills bisbigliandowhat Radulescu calls lsquoyellow tremolirsquo
794 R O G E R H E A T O N
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2012
Downloaded from Cambridge Histories Online by IP 1469525317 on Mon Sep 21 053915 BST 2015httpdxdoiorg101017CHOL9780521896115031
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2015
7262019 c Bo 9781139025966 a 041
httpslidepdfcomreaderfullc-bo-9781139025966-a-041 1921
bends (in much Japanese new music in shakuhachi -in1047298uenced 1047298ute music or
the nausea inducing swooping in Xenakis) or as speci1047297cally tuned pitches In
post-serial music of the complex school the intention is a natural and further
saturation of the chromatic scale where the notes in the cracks between
the semitones are heard as new pitches within say a twenty-four-note scaleThe problems occur when pitches do not move stepwise facilitating a linear
contrapuntal style where microtones add to the expansion and expressiveness
of the melodic line (and thereby allowing for perceptual lsquogoodnessrsquo because
one can hear them against the stable pitches) If the music jumps in larger
intervals fourths or greater the eff ect is of poor tuning Some composers
devise new modesscales using microtones which arise naturally out of the
material (much more successful from the player rsquos point of view) and what
often results here is a music which is unafraid to mix dissonance (verging onnoise) and consonance where the use of a consonant sonority because of its
context and how the music arrives at it functions as just another sound or
perhaps a resolution of more complex colours onto a primary one ndash what does
not happen is the listener rsquos sharp intake of breath on hearing a major triad a
reminiscence of tonality out of context
Giacinto Scelsi was doing this in the 1960s After being a recluse for much of
his life he seemed to be rediscovered in Darmstadt during the 1980s and his
pieces hovering microtonally around a single pitch are now quite well knownIn the fourth movement of the Third String Quartet (1963) single pitches
(primarily B 1047298at) are explored with diff ering bow pressures vibrato and
quarter-tone glissandi but what is striking is the arrival on consonant harmo-
nies (G1047298at major second inversion then in root position) in no way reminiscent
of tonality but purely as sonorous consonances This idea of consonance and
dissonance as coexisting without implying earlier styles is nowhere more
apparent than in the work of the spectral composers
The predominantly French spectral music a term originating from Hughes
Dufourt and centred mostly on Paris emerged in the early 1970s led by
Tristan Murail and Geacuterard Grisey Its approach and aesthetic was markedly
diff erent from the then prevailing styles and while in1047298uenced by electronic
music it strove rather to explore a diff erent world of texture and sound
exploration using traditional instruments and sometimes live electronic
treatments This music is organic in the truest sense based on the analysis
and reproduction of natural sounds as well as notes themselves (like Scelsi or
later Radulescu) getting inside the notes dealing with soundrsquos density and
grittiness Additive synthesis in electro-acoustic technique (the building of complex sounds from simple ones sine waves) gives the model for the
creation of new sound complexes new harmony and instrumental timbre
Instrumental performance in the twentieth century and beyond 795
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2012
Downloaded from Cambridge Histories Online by IP 1469525317 on Mon Sep 21 053915 BST 2015httpdxdoiorg101017CHOL9780521896115031
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2015
7262019 c Bo 9781139025966 a 041
httpslidepdfcomreaderfullc-bo-9781139025966-a-041 2021
Instruments have particular characteristics in diff erent registers The
clarinet rsquos low notes for example are rich in upper partials which can be
highlighted by lsquosplittingrsquo the note with the embouchure to reveal and simul-
taneously play some of the partials of the fundamental The higher the pitch
the fewer the partials resulting in increased thinness of tone There are aconsiderable number of new compositional techniques here53 but most seem
to involve the reproduction of timbres analysed spectrographically Murailrsquos
large-scale orchestral piece Gondwana (1980) at its opening creates a bell
sound transforming into a brass sound Grisey rsquos Partiels (1975) takes as its
starting point the sonogram analysis of a trombonersquos low pedal E Despite the
diff erences between them these composersrsquo fundamental interest is in the
manipulation of sound for soundrsquos sake in1047298uenced by acoustics and psycho-
acoustics frequency as given in Hertz rather than pitch resulting from thedivision of the tempered scale into microtonal steps Taking the range of
composed music the lowest note might be A0 (275Hz) the highest A7
(3520Hz) or the C above that 4186Hz What is more difficult is to map
these precise frequencies onto instruments designed for equal temperament
What results is an approximation using quarter eighth and sixteenth tone
notation again incorporating a certain amount of eff ort on the player rsquos part
to reproduce these with any accuracy But the sounds and their inherent
natural expressiveness are often glorious And so to minimalism and experimental tonality The challenge here for the
performer is not one of technical excess but of something much more funda-
mental and familiar Minimal pieces require a virtuosity of precise rhythm and
an unfailing sense of accurate pulse something which many musicians (unless
working with a click-track) 1047297nd difficult not least because of their innate
musical 1047298exibility there is no room here for lsquointerpretationrsquo (rubato equals
inaccuracy) and again it is the performer rsquos need to lsquointerpret rsquo which arises as a
problem in the music of tonal post-experimentalists This music is often
understated rhythmically straightforward diatonic and can imply a tradition
of performance familiar from the early twentieth century if not before while
belonging to a much more recent experimental movement To the uninitiated
player this may not be apparent from the score as these scores often have little
notated information apart from pitch and rhythm This music like Satiersquos can
demonstrate that pieces sometimes lasting only a few minutes can be hypnoti-
cally repetitive without becoming tedious simple but not simplistic The
music is not concerned with intentional nostalgia pastiche satire or quotation
yet there are references which can eff ectively conjure past musical styles The
53 See J Fineberg lsquoSpectral music history and techniquesrsquo Contemporary Music Review 192 (2000) 7 ndash22
796 R O G E R H E A T O N
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2012
Downloaded from Cambridge Histories Online by IP 1469525317 on Mon Sep 21 053915 BST 2015httpdxdoiorg101017CHOL9780521896115031
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2015
7262019 c Bo 9781139025966 a 041
httpslidepdfcomreaderfullc-bo-9781139025966-a-041 2121
music can be played (referring to Rosenrsquos point) in two ways A lsquocorrect rsquo
performance represents its radical nature by presenting the material simply
without interpretative intervention clean and unfussy But a player rsquos innate
and irrepressible musical re1047298ex to project a personal response born of
retrieved tradition will instantly recognise the familiar tonal contours andgestures and even on a 1047297rst sight-reading will want to make explicit the
implied character not far beneath the surface of these notes It may be difficult
for a player to suppress these romantic urges the need to rallentando at phrase
closures to vary the lengths of the pausesrests to linger on appoggiaturas or
to crescendo and diminuendo on rising and falling phrases
Where next For composers the golden age of instrumental experimenta-
tion is over and we are enjoying a period of pluralism where younger
composers without or consciously ignoring a sense of tradition can pick-rsquonrsquo-mix using musics of other cultures and popular genres woven into their
lsquoart rsquo music Many of them are seduced by digital technology laptop compos-
ers and performers improvise with noise but there is nothing new here apart
from the speed and ease of production and manipulation It seems to me that
the great electronic pieces have been written Stockhausenrsquos Gesang der
Juumlnglinge (1955ndash6) or Denis Smalley rsquos Pentes (1974) The cheapness of tech-
nology and the proliferation of music technology degree courses do not
re1047298
ect a surge of interest in electronic composition the courses are simply servicing the mammon of the media industry For performers instrumental
experimentation is over too and the instruments themselves have not
changed because of it The digital age hardly touches us at all in terms of
performance (apart from recording) synthesisers keyboard and wind are in
the second-hand stores and for those pieces with live instruments and
electronic manipulation the laptop simply replaces the banks of pre-digital
hardware the sounds are pretty much the same For the performer the great
melting pot of style and exploration that was the twentieth century has given
us and continues to reveal great riches a wealth of work rewarding and
sometimes frustrating probably too diverse for one player to encompass In
the current period of stylistic 1047298ux compositional trends and fashions will
continue to come and go and committed players will be as busy as they always
have been with new work enjoying themselves in the musical playpen
Instrumental performance in the twentieth century and beyond 797
7262019 c Bo 9781139025966 a 041
httpslidepdfcomreaderfullc-bo-9781139025966-a-041 1421
over his teaching in Darmstadt in the 1980s) worked on the piece with
Stockhausen and subsequently wrote a very useful book on the work includ-
ing a detailed analysis and a chapter on how to practise the piece39
He acknowledges that the primary problem is rhythm Stockhausenrsquos score
is clearly notated with the length of sections given above the staves and thebeams joining the 1047298urries of notes denoting fast (horizontal beam) acceler-
ando (rising beam) and ritardando (falling beam) collections of notes the
difficulty lies in the speeding up and slowing down within a fast tempo
while maintaining an internal sense of pulse All the grace notes are to be
played lsquoas fast as possiblersquo (lsquoso schnell wie moumlglichrsquo a direction that appears
time and again in twentieth-century music) with the basic tempo also as fast
as is playable The early recordings exciting as they are give the eff ect of
rapidity at the expense of the clarity of pitch and Stockhausen later talkedabout the grace notes as being melodic and suggested a slower basic pulse for
clarity of articulation40 Henck recommends an approach to practice which
performers might use for learning challenging music of any period and
suggests working very slowly in small sections but also not to practise the
piece in isolation
but always in conjunction with such music to which the hands are accustomed
which at least makes other (not more natural) demands on them The mastery
of very many technical problems in new music can often be excellently sup-ported by their traditional counterpart Thus for the sometimes ticklish chro-
maticism here one should work on pieces like the Chopin Etudes Op 10 No 2
or Op 25 No 6 Or better still to invent studies for oneself41
Rhythmic complexity and new lsquoactionrsquo notation are often the stumbling blocks
for performers A great deal of time is spent in music education becoming expert
in quickly reading and translating symbols into sound42 Composers often
devised symbols for particular sounds in isolation of each other working within
and for their own discrete musical communities and in doing so one of the
problems until recently has been the lack of a common notation for certain
eff ects even quarter-tone notation with its arrows diff erent shaped note heads
and diff ering versions of accidental signs confusing players Composers still
strive to explore areas of sound which require a clear and unambiguous notation
In Ferneyhough the notation speci1047297es as accurately as possible every possible
parameter and as I have said before it may lead to a performance where the
39 H Henck Klavierstuumlck X A Contribution toward Understanding Serial Technique Cologne Neuland198040 Ibid p 64 41 Ibid p 6142 See M Kanno lsquoPrescriptive notation limits and challengesrsquo Contemporary Music Review 262 (2007)231ndash54
790 R O G E R H E A T O N
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2012
Downloaded from Cambridge Histories Online by IP 1469525317 on Mon Sep 21 053915 BST 2015httpdxdoiorg101017CHOL9780521896115031
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2015
7262019 c Bo 9781139025966 a 041
httpslidepdfcomreaderfullc-bo-9781139025966-a-041 1521
performer rsquos concern with accuracy is paramount and a sense of lsquointerpretationrsquo
the 1047297nal stage of transmitting the music is missing This is not always the case
Expert performers who have a knowledge of the style and have worked with the
composer can transmit the essence of the music and create a tradition for that
speci1047297c work But how do new sounds enter the compositional and then nota-tional process Is there a gap between intention and realisation
Purely graphic notation however beautiful it may be in works such as
Cornelius Cardew rsquos Treatise or early works by Bussotti allows for the kind
of freedom where free improvisation is only a short step away The scores serve
as a visual stimulus for the interpreter rsquos creative energies and can be used
either to get the creative juices going or as a more prescriptive representation
of potentially speci1047297c soundsymbol relationships Any graphics pictures
colours are potential material43
What is more common are pieces that combinefamiliar music notation with other graphics Cardew provides an example in
his Octet rsquo 61 for Jasper Johns where sixty-one events are notated combining
hand-drawn pitches on staves with numbers and dynamics a number seven
might be seven repetitions of a pitch or an interval of a seventh or seven
discrete sounds or eff ects and so on Cardew recommends playing from the
score only for experienced performers and gives in the preface a traditionally
notated example of a possible realisation of the 1047297rst six events which while
useful as a simple explanation or key to symbols seems to me to miss the pointthis kind of notation contains enough information to realise spontaneously
Hans-Joachim Hespos also combines graphic and traditional notation in metic-
ulously detailed scores which sound like the kind of free jazz of players such as
Evan Parker or Peter Broumltzman combined with sometimes startling theatrical
approaches to playing and to the fabric of the instruments themselves The
scores do not always contain exact pitch material but do present a sophisti-
cated notation for unusual sounds and considerable use of the voice where
phonetic symbols are drawn in diff erent sizes thickness of type and placed on
the page to give a clear and easily read representation of the actual sound
dynamic and relative register The majority of composers have stayed with
standard notation measured or timendashspace with the occasional graphic to
represent the amplitude of vibrato or a note as high as possible where speci1047297c
pitch is irrelevant but these scores are also often littered with symbols repre-
senting extended techniques and by the 1980s there was beginning to be a
certain amount of uniformity of notational convention for these eff ects
The phenomena of extended techniques or instrumental deviation has its
roots in a number of ideas inventions and endeavours not least after the Second
43 Cathy Berberian uses strip cartoons in Stripsody for example
Instrumental performance in the twentieth century and beyond 791
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2012
Downloaded from Cambridge Histories Online by IP 1469525317 on Mon Sep 21 053915 BST 2015httpdxdoiorg101017CHOL9780521896115031
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2015
7262019 c Bo 9781139025966 a 041
httpslidepdfcomreaderfullc-bo-9781139025966-a-041 1621
World War a parallel exploration alongside electronic music where traditional
instruments could play with the machines (pre-prepared tape) be modi1047297ed by
them in delays loops and ring modulations but could also be made to emulate
the new electronic sounds themselves Composers and players have often acci-
dentally stumbled across certain eff ects ndash the innocently inquisitive composer (lsquowhat if Try this rsquo) has been at the heart of collaboration as has simply
experimenting with unorthodox approaches to instruments Satie was threading
paper through piano strings in his 1913 Le piegravege de Meacuteduse (Ravel also suggests
this in Lrsquo enfant et les sortilegraveges) Pianos at the turn of the century were being
modi1047297ed with diff erent dampers to give harp and lute-like eff ects Ivesrsquos
Concorde Sonata (1911) uses a length of wood to produce a cluster Henry
Cowell in his now well-known works from c 1913ndash30 was the 1047297rst to system-
atically explore the pianorsquos possibilities with clusters glissandi and use of the
inside of the piano plucking and dampingmuting strings which then led to
Cagersquos lsquoinventionrsquo of the prepared piano (around 1938) Much later Horatiu
Radulescu put a grand piano on its side retuned and bowed it with 1047297shing line
his lsquosound iconrsquo There was an exploration of a wider range of percussion
instruments both exotic and scrap metal with percussionists freed from the
orchestra to play in ensembles and even solo recitals on un-tuned percussion
Jazz players were growling and singing down saxophones and trombones in
Duke Ellingtonrsquo
s band of the 1920s and 1930s Modest eff
ects and the extensionof range upwards began with works such as Varegravesersquos1047298ute solo Density 215 (1936)
with its high D as well as probably the earliest use of key clicks Beriorsquos Sequenza
I (1958) for 1047298ute (for Severino Gazzeloni) has the 1047297rst use of a multiphonic which
in1047298uenced American clarinettist William O Smith44 also to explore multi-
phonics which he used for the 1047297rst time in Nonorsquos A 1047298 oresta eacute jovem e cheja de
vida (1965ndash6) Bruno Bartolozzirsquos in1047298uential New Sounds for Woodwind 45 giving
multiphonic and microtonal 1047297ngerings 1047297rst appeared in 1967
What is at the heart of instrumental transformation is the simple notion that
if these instruments are capable of a wider spectrum of sounds than is expected
of them in common-practice repertoire then these sounds should be added to
the player rsquos lsquotoolboxrsquo and made available to composers as a natural part of the
instrument rsquos abilities It is exactly these instrumental quirks if you like an
exploitation of the instrumentsrsquo imperfections that gives an instrument
its depth of character and immeasurably extends its expressive possibilities
Ferneyhough in relation to his second solo 1047298ute piece Unity Capsule (1975ndash6)
writes
44 Also known as Bill Smith when he plays with Dave Brubeck45 B Bartolozzi New Sounds for Woodwind 2nd edn Oxford University Press 1982
792 R O G E R H E A T O N
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2012
Downloaded from Cambridge Histories Online by IP 1469525317 on Mon Sep 21 053915 BST 2015httpdxdoiorg101017CHOL9780521896115031
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2015
7262019 c Bo 9781139025966 a 041
httpslidepdfcomreaderfullc-bo-9781139025966-a-041 1721
I began by elaborating a system of organisation based on the naturally occur-
ring irregularities in the 1047298utersquos sonic character on the one hand various types of
microtonal interval capable of being produced by means of lip or 1047297ngers on the
other by recombining articulative techniques familiar to all 1047298utists (tongue
action lip tension larger or smaller embouchure aperture intensity of vibrato)into hitherto unfamiliar constellations What the piece is attempting to suggest
is that no compositional style can achieve full validity which does not
take as its point of departure that symbiosis between the performer and his
instrument in all its imperfection from which the life force of music
emanates46
Unity Capsulersquos use of extended technique and its precise notation is still
probably the most extreme example in the repertoire of any instrument47
Firstly basic sound production normal tone with varying intensities of
vibrato a dynamic range from pppp (verging on inaudible) to as loud as possiblewith a diff erent dynamic for every sonic event breath sounds and the combi-
nation of breath and tone embouchure changes (the diff ering angle of the
mouthpiece to the lips and the tightness or looseness of the embouchure)
Secondly additional treatments and eff ects air sounds audible in-breaths as
well as vocalisations through the instrument glissandi (both 1047297nger and lip)
1047298utter-tongue (both normal tongue 1047298utter and throat growling or lsquogarglingrsquo)
key clicks lsquolip pizzicatorsquo (a kind of slap tongue) Thirdly microtones quarter-
tones (a twenty-four note scale) 1047297fth-tones (a thirty-one note scale with1047297ngerings are given in the scorersquos Notes for Performance) and microtonal
activity notated graphically as rapid un-pitched grace notes which are intervals
smaller than a 1047297fth-tone What makes the piece particularly challenging is both
the microtones (especially at speed as in most cases speci1047297c 1047297ngerings need to
be employed) and the simultaneous production of the diff erent eff ects and
treatments for both 1047298ute and voice with the music written on two staves the
lower one containing the vocal part Ferneyhough talks about his awareness of
overstepping lsquothe limits of the humanly realizablersquo48 but his concern is with a
musical ideal that not only relates to accuracy but to style and the essence of
his music he tolerates wrong notes and rhythmic inaccuracies if the latter is
evident
Additional layers of notation for sound treatments appear in a number of
pieces the plunger mute notation below the stave in Beriorsquos 1965 Sequenza V for
trombone or a more recent trombone solo Richard Barrett rsquos Basalt (1990ndash1)
46 Boros and Toop (eds) Ferneyhough Collected Writings p 9947 Ferneyhough as a 1047298ute player tested the eff ects and the general playability of the piece but also citesRobert Dick rsquos in1047298uential The Other Flute (Oxford University Press) published in 1975 at the time of composition in the scorersquos lsquoNotes for Performancersquo48 Boros and Toop (eds) Ferneyhough Collected Writings p 319
Instrumental performance in the twentieth century and beyond 793
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2012
Downloaded from Cambridge Histories Online by IP 1469525317 on Mon Sep 21 053915 BST 2015httpdxdoiorg101017CHOL9780521896115031
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2015
7262019 c Bo 9781139025966 a 041
httpslidepdfcomreaderfullc-bo-9781139025966-a-041 1821
where the voice is used almost throughout the piece The pioneer for trombon-
ists trombone technique and brass playing in general is the player and composer
Vinko Globokar His work has always explored new sounds and techniques not
only for brass yet what is signi1047297cant here is that while the notation is always
clear precise and readable even when he is asking for very complex sounds (as aplayer he is well aware of practicalities) he is also a composer who often notates
the impossible Like Ferneyhough whose music is in theory playable (certainly
at a slower tempo) Globokar often asks for a number of diff erent techniques
simultaneously vocalising together with pitched notes percussive eff ects with
1047297ngers or mutes playing on the in-breath circular breathing and so on a
combination of which unlike Ferneyhough are sometimes physically impossible
to produce But it is the tension and drama in the act of trying that is as much
part of the musical intention as any kind of accuracy The aim in much of thismusic is a performance that Ferneyhough has called an honourable or lsquointelligent
failurersquo49 lsquothe knife-edge quality of the possibility of not achieving somethingrsquo50
but again unlike Ferneyhough Globokar is an improviser so this element of
chance setting up a precise situation where the outcome may be unexpected is
acceptable Similarly in Sciarrinorsquos important Six Caprices (1976) for violin he
follows an arpeggiated style reminiscent of Paganini (an important reference in
these pieces) but uses diamond note heads for half-pressed left-hand pressure
resulting in some accurate harmonics but also in much more unstable andunpredictable pitches The idea of the unplayable and the unpredictable is also
largely the problem concerned with microtonal writing
Microtones have an honourable history with early exponents such as
Wyschnegradsky Alois Haacuteba Julian Carillo Ives and others Performances
of their work inspired instrumental modi1047297cations and new inventions The
instruments are now mostly in the museum and almost all microtonal music is
written for standard orchestral instruments without modi1047297cations51 There
are a number of compositional approaches that result in these microtones
being perceived in diff erent ways As I have mentioned when played at great
speed they are almost impossible to hear when played slower they often
particularly in string playing sound like poor intonation and are more
successful in the woodwind with speci1047297c 1047297ngerings for quite accurate tun-
ing52 When played slowly they can be clearly heard as either in1047298ections or
49 Ibid p 269 50 Ibid p 27051 Scordatura or detuning the lower strings is widely used in Scelsi for example but never for microtonaltuning Pianos and harpsichords have been tuned microtonally in works by Ives for example and morerecently in pieces by Kevin Volans and Clarence Barlow52 Microtones on all orchestral instruments are also used for trilling on one note colour trills bisbigliandowhat Radulescu calls lsquoyellow tremolirsquo
794 R O G E R H E A T O N
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2012
Downloaded from Cambridge Histories Online by IP 1469525317 on Mon Sep 21 053915 BST 2015httpdxdoiorg101017CHOL9780521896115031
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2015
7262019 c Bo 9781139025966 a 041
httpslidepdfcomreaderfullc-bo-9781139025966-a-041 1921
bends (in much Japanese new music in shakuhachi -in1047298uenced 1047298ute music or
the nausea inducing swooping in Xenakis) or as speci1047297cally tuned pitches In
post-serial music of the complex school the intention is a natural and further
saturation of the chromatic scale where the notes in the cracks between
the semitones are heard as new pitches within say a twenty-four-note scaleThe problems occur when pitches do not move stepwise facilitating a linear
contrapuntal style where microtones add to the expansion and expressiveness
of the melodic line (and thereby allowing for perceptual lsquogoodnessrsquo because
one can hear them against the stable pitches) If the music jumps in larger
intervals fourths or greater the eff ect is of poor tuning Some composers
devise new modesscales using microtones which arise naturally out of the
material (much more successful from the player rsquos point of view) and what
often results here is a music which is unafraid to mix dissonance (verging onnoise) and consonance where the use of a consonant sonority because of its
context and how the music arrives at it functions as just another sound or
perhaps a resolution of more complex colours onto a primary one ndash what does
not happen is the listener rsquos sharp intake of breath on hearing a major triad a
reminiscence of tonality out of context
Giacinto Scelsi was doing this in the 1960s After being a recluse for much of
his life he seemed to be rediscovered in Darmstadt during the 1980s and his
pieces hovering microtonally around a single pitch are now quite well knownIn the fourth movement of the Third String Quartet (1963) single pitches
(primarily B 1047298at) are explored with diff ering bow pressures vibrato and
quarter-tone glissandi but what is striking is the arrival on consonant harmo-
nies (G1047298at major second inversion then in root position) in no way reminiscent
of tonality but purely as sonorous consonances This idea of consonance and
dissonance as coexisting without implying earlier styles is nowhere more
apparent than in the work of the spectral composers
The predominantly French spectral music a term originating from Hughes
Dufourt and centred mostly on Paris emerged in the early 1970s led by
Tristan Murail and Geacuterard Grisey Its approach and aesthetic was markedly
diff erent from the then prevailing styles and while in1047298uenced by electronic
music it strove rather to explore a diff erent world of texture and sound
exploration using traditional instruments and sometimes live electronic
treatments This music is organic in the truest sense based on the analysis
and reproduction of natural sounds as well as notes themselves (like Scelsi or
later Radulescu) getting inside the notes dealing with soundrsquos density and
grittiness Additive synthesis in electro-acoustic technique (the building of complex sounds from simple ones sine waves) gives the model for the
creation of new sound complexes new harmony and instrumental timbre
Instrumental performance in the twentieth century and beyond 795
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2012
Downloaded from Cambridge Histories Online by IP 1469525317 on Mon Sep 21 053915 BST 2015httpdxdoiorg101017CHOL9780521896115031
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2015
7262019 c Bo 9781139025966 a 041
httpslidepdfcomreaderfullc-bo-9781139025966-a-041 2021
Instruments have particular characteristics in diff erent registers The
clarinet rsquos low notes for example are rich in upper partials which can be
highlighted by lsquosplittingrsquo the note with the embouchure to reveal and simul-
taneously play some of the partials of the fundamental The higher the pitch
the fewer the partials resulting in increased thinness of tone There are aconsiderable number of new compositional techniques here53 but most seem
to involve the reproduction of timbres analysed spectrographically Murailrsquos
large-scale orchestral piece Gondwana (1980) at its opening creates a bell
sound transforming into a brass sound Grisey rsquos Partiels (1975) takes as its
starting point the sonogram analysis of a trombonersquos low pedal E Despite the
diff erences between them these composersrsquo fundamental interest is in the
manipulation of sound for soundrsquos sake in1047298uenced by acoustics and psycho-
acoustics frequency as given in Hertz rather than pitch resulting from thedivision of the tempered scale into microtonal steps Taking the range of
composed music the lowest note might be A0 (275Hz) the highest A7
(3520Hz) or the C above that 4186Hz What is more difficult is to map
these precise frequencies onto instruments designed for equal temperament
What results is an approximation using quarter eighth and sixteenth tone
notation again incorporating a certain amount of eff ort on the player rsquos part
to reproduce these with any accuracy But the sounds and their inherent
natural expressiveness are often glorious And so to minimalism and experimental tonality The challenge here for the
performer is not one of technical excess but of something much more funda-
mental and familiar Minimal pieces require a virtuosity of precise rhythm and
an unfailing sense of accurate pulse something which many musicians (unless
working with a click-track) 1047297nd difficult not least because of their innate
musical 1047298exibility there is no room here for lsquointerpretationrsquo (rubato equals
inaccuracy) and again it is the performer rsquos need to lsquointerpret rsquo which arises as a
problem in the music of tonal post-experimentalists This music is often
understated rhythmically straightforward diatonic and can imply a tradition
of performance familiar from the early twentieth century if not before while
belonging to a much more recent experimental movement To the uninitiated
player this may not be apparent from the score as these scores often have little
notated information apart from pitch and rhythm This music like Satiersquos can
demonstrate that pieces sometimes lasting only a few minutes can be hypnoti-
cally repetitive without becoming tedious simple but not simplistic The
music is not concerned with intentional nostalgia pastiche satire or quotation
yet there are references which can eff ectively conjure past musical styles The
53 See J Fineberg lsquoSpectral music history and techniquesrsquo Contemporary Music Review 192 (2000) 7 ndash22
796 R O G E R H E A T O N
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2012
Downloaded from Cambridge Histories Online by IP 1469525317 on Mon Sep 21 053915 BST 2015httpdxdoiorg101017CHOL9780521896115031
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2015
7262019 c Bo 9781139025966 a 041
httpslidepdfcomreaderfullc-bo-9781139025966-a-041 2121
music can be played (referring to Rosenrsquos point) in two ways A lsquocorrect rsquo
performance represents its radical nature by presenting the material simply
without interpretative intervention clean and unfussy But a player rsquos innate
and irrepressible musical re1047298ex to project a personal response born of
retrieved tradition will instantly recognise the familiar tonal contours andgestures and even on a 1047297rst sight-reading will want to make explicit the
implied character not far beneath the surface of these notes It may be difficult
for a player to suppress these romantic urges the need to rallentando at phrase
closures to vary the lengths of the pausesrests to linger on appoggiaturas or
to crescendo and diminuendo on rising and falling phrases
Where next For composers the golden age of instrumental experimenta-
tion is over and we are enjoying a period of pluralism where younger
composers without or consciously ignoring a sense of tradition can pick-rsquonrsquo-mix using musics of other cultures and popular genres woven into their
lsquoart rsquo music Many of them are seduced by digital technology laptop compos-
ers and performers improvise with noise but there is nothing new here apart
from the speed and ease of production and manipulation It seems to me that
the great electronic pieces have been written Stockhausenrsquos Gesang der
Juumlnglinge (1955ndash6) or Denis Smalley rsquos Pentes (1974) The cheapness of tech-
nology and the proliferation of music technology degree courses do not
re1047298
ect a surge of interest in electronic composition the courses are simply servicing the mammon of the media industry For performers instrumental
experimentation is over too and the instruments themselves have not
changed because of it The digital age hardly touches us at all in terms of
performance (apart from recording) synthesisers keyboard and wind are in
the second-hand stores and for those pieces with live instruments and
electronic manipulation the laptop simply replaces the banks of pre-digital
hardware the sounds are pretty much the same For the performer the great
melting pot of style and exploration that was the twentieth century has given
us and continues to reveal great riches a wealth of work rewarding and
sometimes frustrating probably too diverse for one player to encompass In
the current period of stylistic 1047298ux compositional trends and fashions will
continue to come and go and committed players will be as busy as they always
have been with new work enjoying themselves in the musical playpen
Instrumental performance in the twentieth century and beyond 797
7262019 c Bo 9781139025966 a 041
httpslidepdfcomreaderfullc-bo-9781139025966-a-041 1521
performer rsquos concern with accuracy is paramount and a sense of lsquointerpretationrsquo
the 1047297nal stage of transmitting the music is missing This is not always the case
Expert performers who have a knowledge of the style and have worked with the
composer can transmit the essence of the music and create a tradition for that
speci1047297c work But how do new sounds enter the compositional and then nota-tional process Is there a gap between intention and realisation
Purely graphic notation however beautiful it may be in works such as
Cornelius Cardew rsquos Treatise or early works by Bussotti allows for the kind
of freedom where free improvisation is only a short step away The scores serve
as a visual stimulus for the interpreter rsquos creative energies and can be used
either to get the creative juices going or as a more prescriptive representation
of potentially speci1047297c soundsymbol relationships Any graphics pictures
colours are potential material43
What is more common are pieces that combinefamiliar music notation with other graphics Cardew provides an example in
his Octet rsquo 61 for Jasper Johns where sixty-one events are notated combining
hand-drawn pitches on staves with numbers and dynamics a number seven
might be seven repetitions of a pitch or an interval of a seventh or seven
discrete sounds or eff ects and so on Cardew recommends playing from the
score only for experienced performers and gives in the preface a traditionally
notated example of a possible realisation of the 1047297rst six events which while
useful as a simple explanation or key to symbols seems to me to miss the pointthis kind of notation contains enough information to realise spontaneously
Hans-Joachim Hespos also combines graphic and traditional notation in metic-
ulously detailed scores which sound like the kind of free jazz of players such as
Evan Parker or Peter Broumltzman combined with sometimes startling theatrical
approaches to playing and to the fabric of the instruments themselves The
scores do not always contain exact pitch material but do present a sophisti-
cated notation for unusual sounds and considerable use of the voice where
phonetic symbols are drawn in diff erent sizes thickness of type and placed on
the page to give a clear and easily read representation of the actual sound
dynamic and relative register The majority of composers have stayed with
standard notation measured or timendashspace with the occasional graphic to
represent the amplitude of vibrato or a note as high as possible where speci1047297c
pitch is irrelevant but these scores are also often littered with symbols repre-
senting extended techniques and by the 1980s there was beginning to be a
certain amount of uniformity of notational convention for these eff ects
The phenomena of extended techniques or instrumental deviation has its
roots in a number of ideas inventions and endeavours not least after the Second
43 Cathy Berberian uses strip cartoons in Stripsody for example
Instrumental performance in the twentieth century and beyond 791
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2012
Downloaded from Cambridge Histories Online by IP 1469525317 on Mon Sep 21 053915 BST 2015httpdxdoiorg101017CHOL9780521896115031
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2015
7262019 c Bo 9781139025966 a 041
httpslidepdfcomreaderfullc-bo-9781139025966-a-041 1621
World War a parallel exploration alongside electronic music where traditional
instruments could play with the machines (pre-prepared tape) be modi1047297ed by
them in delays loops and ring modulations but could also be made to emulate
the new electronic sounds themselves Composers and players have often acci-
dentally stumbled across certain eff ects ndash the innocently inquisitive composer (lsquowhat if Try this rsquo) has been at the heart of collaboration as has simply
experimenting with unorthodox approaches to instruments Satie was threading
paper through piano strings in his 1913 Le piegravege de Meacuteduse (Ravel also suggests
this in Lrsquo enfant et les sortilegraveges) Pianos at the turn of the century were being
modi1047297ed with diff erent dampers to give harp and lute-like eff ects Ivesrsquos
Concorde Sonata (1911) uses a length of wood to produce a cluster Henry
Cowell in his now well-known works from c 1913ndash30 was the 1047297rst to system-
atically explore the pianorsquos possibilities with clusters glissandi and use of the
inside of the piano plucking and dampingmuting strings which then led to
Cagersquos lsquoinventionrsquo of the prepared piano (around 1938) Much later Horatiu
Radulescu put a grand piano on its side retuned and bowed it with 1047297shing line
his lsquosound iconrsquo There was an exploration of a wider range of percussion
instruments both exotic and scrap metal with percussionists freed from the
orchestra to play in ensembles and even solo recitals on un-tuned percussion
Jazz players were growling and singing down saxophones and trombones in
Duke Ellingtonrsquo
s band of the 1920s and 1930s Modest eff
ects and the extensionof range upwards began with works such as Varegravesersquos1047298ute solo Density 215 (1936)
with its high D as well as probably the earliest use of key clicks Beriorsquos Sequenza
I (1958) for 1047298ute (for Severino Gazzeloni) has the 1047297rst use of a multiphonic which
in1047298uenced American clarinettist William O Smith44 also to explore multi-
phonics which he used for the 1047297rst time in Nonorsquos A 1047298 oresta eacute jovem e cheja de
vida (1965ndash6) Bruno Bartolozzirsquos in1047298uential New Sounds for Woodwind 45 giving
multiphonic and microtonal 1047297ngerings 1047297rst appeared in 1967
What is at the heart of instrumental transformation is the simple notion that
if these instruments are capable of a wider spectrum of sounds than is expected
of them in common-practice repertoire then these sounds should be added to
the player rsquos lsquotoolboxrsquo and made available to composers as a natural part of the
instrument rsquos abilities It is exactly these instrumental quirks if you like an
exploitation of the instrumentsrsquo imperfections that gives an instrument
its depth of character and immeasurably extends its expressive possibilities
Ferneyhough in relation to his second solo 1047298ute piece Unity Capsule (1975ndash6)
writes
44 Also known as Bill Smith when he plays with Dave Brubeck45 B Bartolozzi New Sounds for Woodwind 2nd edn Oxford University Press 1982
792 R O G E R H E A T O N
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2012
Downloaded from Cambridge Histories Online by IP 1469525317 on Mon Sep 21 053915 BST 2015httpdxdoiorg101017CHOL9780521896115031
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2015
7262019 c Bo 9781139025966 a 041
httpslidepdfcomreaderfullc-bo-9781139025966-a-041 1721
I began by elaborating a system of organisation based on the naturally occur-
ring irregularities in the 1047298utersquos sonic character on the one hand various types of
microtonal interval capable of being produced by means of lip or 1047297ngers on the
other by recombining articulative techniques familiar to all 1047298utists (tongue
action lip tension larger or smaller embouchure aperture intensity of vibrato)into hitherto unfamiliar constellations What the piece is attempting to suggest
is that no compositional style can achieve full validity which does not
take as its point of departure that symbiosis between the performer and his
instrument in all its imperfection from which the life force of music
emanates46
Unity Capsulersquos use of extended technique and its precise notation is still
probably the most extreme example in the repertoire of any instrument47
Firstly basic sound production normal tone with varying intensities of
vibrato a dynamic range from pppp (verging on inaudible) to as loud as possiblewith a diff erent dynamic for every sonic event breath sounds and the combi-
nation of breath and tone embouchure changes (the diff ering angle of the
mouthpiece to the lips and the tightness or looseness of the embouchure)
Secondly additional treatments and eff ects air sounds audible in-breaths as
well as vocalisations through the instrument glissandi (both 1047297nger and lip)
1047298utter-tongue (both normal tongue 1047298utter and throat growling or lsquogarglingrsquo)
key clicks lsquolip pizzicatorsquo (a kind of slap tongue) Thirdly microtones quarter-
tones (a twenty-four note scale) 1047297fth-tones (a thirty-one note scale with1047297ngerings are given in the scorersquos Notes for Performance) and microtonal
activity notated graphically as rapid un-pitched grace notes which are intervals
smaller than a 1047297fth-tone What makes the piece particularly challenging is both
the microtones (especially at speed as in most cases speci1047297c 1047297ngerings need to
be employed) and the simultaneous production of the diff erent eff ects and
treatments for both 1047298ute and voice with the music written on two staves the
lower one containing the vocal part Ferneyhough talks about his awareness of
overstepping lsquothe limits of the humanly realizablersquo48 but his concern is with a
musical ideal that not only relates to accuracy but to style and the essence of
his music he tolerates wrong notes and rhythmic inaccuracies if the latter is
evident
Additional layers of notation for sound treatments appear in a number of
pieces the plunger mute notation below the stave in Beriorsquos 1965 Sequenza V for
trombone or a more recent trombone solo Richard Barrett rsquos Basalt (1990ndash1)
46 Boros and Toop (eds) Ferneyhough Collected Writings p 9947 Ferneyhough as a 1047298ute player tested the eff ects and the general playability of the piece but also citesRobert Dick rsquos in1047298uential The Other Flute (Oxford University Press) published in 1975 at the time of composition in the scorersquos lsquoNotes for Performancersquo48 Boros and Toop (eds) Ferneyhough Collected Writings p 319
Instrumental performance in the twentieth century and beyond 793
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2012
Downloaded from Cambridge Histories Online by IP 1469525317 on Mon Sep 21 053915 BST 2015httpdxdoiorg101017CHOL9780521896115031
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2015
7262019 c Bo 9781139025966 a 041
httpslidepdfcomreaderfullc-bo-9781139025966-a-041 1821
where the voice is used almost throughout the piece The pioneer for trombon-
ists trombone technique and brass playing in general is the player and composer
Vinko Globokar His work has always explored new sounds and techniques not
only for brass yet what is signi1047297cant here is that while the notation is always
clear precise and readable even when he is asking for very complex sounds (as aplayer he is well aware of practicalities) he is also a composer who often notates
the impossible Like Ferneyhough whose music is in theory playable (certainly
at a slower tempo) Globokar often asks for a number of diff erent techniques
simultaneously vocalising together with pitched notes percussive eff ects with
1047297ngers or mutes playing on the in-breath circular breathing and so on a
combination of which unlike Ferneyhough are sometimes physically impossible
to produce But it is the tension and drama in the act of trying that is as much
part of the musical intention as any kind of accuracy The aim in much of thismusic is a performance that Ferneyhough has called an honourable or lsquointelligent
failurersquo49 lsquothe knife-edge quality of the possibility of not achieving somethingrsquo50
but again unlike Ferneyhough Globokar is an improviser so this element of
chance setting up a precise situation where the outcome may be unexpected is
acceptable Similarly in Sciarrinorsquos important Six Caprices (1976) for violin he
follows an arpeggiated style reminiscent of Paganini (an important reference in
these pieces) but uses diamond note heads for half-pressed left-hand pressure
resulting in some accurate harmonics but also in much more unstable andunpredictable pitches The idea of the unplayable and the unpredictable is also
largely the problem concerned with microtonal writing
Microtones have an honourable history with early exponents such as
Wyschnegradsky Alois Haacuteba Julian Carillo Ives and others Performances
of their work inspired instrumental modi1047297cations and new inventions The
instruments are now mostly in the museum and almost all microtonal music is
written for standard orchestral instruments without modi1047297cations51 There
are a number of compositional approaches that result in these microtones
being perceived in diff erent ways As I have mentioned when played at great
speed they are almost impossible to hear when played slower they often
particularly in string playing sound like poor intonation and are more
successful in the woodwind with speci1047297c 1047297ngerings for quite accurate tun-
ing52 When played slowly they can be clearly heard as either in1047298ections or
49 Ibid p 269 50 Ibid p 27051 Scordatura or detuning the lower strings is widely used in Scelsi for example but never for microtonaltuning Pianos and harpsichords have been tuned microtonally in works by Ives for example and morerecently in pieces by Kevin Volans and Clarence Barlow52 Microtones on all orchestral instruments are also used for trilling on one note colour trills bisbigliandowhat Radulescu calls lsquoyellow tremolirsquo
794 R O G E R H E A T O N
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2012
Downloaded from Cambridge Histories Online by IP 1469525317 on Mon Sep 21 053915 BST 2015httpdxdoiorg101017CHOL9780521896115031
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2015
7262019 c Bo 9781139025966 a 041
httpslidepdfcomreaderfullc-bo-9781139025966-a-041 1921
bends (in much Japanese new music in shakuhachi -in1047298uenced 1047298ute music or
the nausea inducing swooping in Xenakis) or as speci1047297cally tuned pitches In
post-serial music of the complex school the intention is a natural and further
saturation of the chromatic scale where the notes in the cracks between
the semitones are heard as new pitches within say a twenty-four-note scaleThe problems occur when pitches do not move stepwise facilitating a linear
contrapuntal style where microtones add to the expansion and expressiveness
of the melodic line (and thereby allowing for perceptual lsquogoodnessrsquo because
one can hear them against the stable pitches) If the music jumps in larger
intervals fourths or greater the eff ect is of poor tuning Some composers
devise new modesscales using microtones which arise naturally out of the
material (much more successful from the player rsquos point of view) and what
often results here is a music which is unafraid to mix dissonance (verging onnoise) and consonance where the use of a consonant sonority because of its
context and how the music arrives at it functions as just another sound or
perhaps a resolution of more complex colours onto a primary one ndash what does
not happen is the listener rsquos sharp intake of breath on hearing a major triad a
reminiscence of tonality out of context
Giacinto Scelsi was doing this in the 1960s After being a recluse for much of
his life he seemed to be rediscovered in Darmstadt during the 1980s and his
pieces hovering microtonally around a single pitch are now quite well knownIn the fourth movement of the Third String Quartet (1963) single pitches
(primarily B 1047298at) are explored with diff ering bow pressures vibrato and
quarter-tone glissandi but what is striking is the arrival on consonant harmo-
nies (G1047298at major second inversion then in root position) in no way reminiscent
of tonality but purely as sonorous consonances This idea of consonance and
dissonance as coexisting without implying earlier styles is nowhere more
apparent than in the work of the spectral composers
The predominantly French spectral music a term originating from Hughes
Dufourt and centred mostly on Paris emerged in the early 1970s led by
Tristan Murail and Geacuterard Grisey Its approach and aesthetic was markedly
diff erent from the then prevailing styles and while in1047298uenced by electronic
music it strove rather to explore a diff erent world of texture and sound
exploration using traditional instruments and sometimes live electronic
treatments This music is organic in the truest sense based on the analysis
and reproduction of natural sounds as well as notes themselves (like Scelsi or
later Radulescu) getting inside the notes dealing with soundrsquos density and
grittiness Additive synthesis in electro-acoustic technique (the building of complex sounds from simple ones sine waves) gives the model for the
creation of new sound complexes new harmony and instrumental timbre
Instrumental performance in the twentieth century and beyond 795
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2012
Downloaded from Cambridge Histories Online by IP 1469525317 on Mon Sep 21 053915 BST 2015httpdxdoiorg101017CHOL9780521896115031
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2015
7262019 c Bo 9781139025966 a 041
httpslidepdfcomreaderfullc-bo-9781139025966-a-041 2021
Instruments have particular characteristics in diff erent registers The
clarinet rsquos low notes for example are rich in upper partials which can be
highlighted by lsquosplittingrsquo the note with the embouchure to reveal and simul-
taneously play some of the partials of the fundamental The higher the pitch
the fewer the partials resulting in increased thinness of tone There are aconsiderable number of new compositional techniques here53 but most seem
to involve the reproduction of timbres analysed spectrographically Murailrsquos
large-scale orchestral piece Gondwana (1980) at its opening creates a bell
sound transforming into a brass sound Grisey rsquos Partiels (1975) takes as its
starting point the sonogram analysis of a trombonersquos low pedal E Despite the
diff erences between them these composersrsquo fundamental interest is in the
manipulation of sound for soundrsquos sake in1047298uenced by acoustics and psycho-
acoustics frequency as given in Hertz rather than pitch resulting from thedivision of the tempered scale into microtonal steps Taking the range of
composed music the lowest note might be A0 (275Hz) the highest A7
(3520Hz) or the C above that 4186Hz What is more difficult is to map
these precise frequencies onto instruments designed for equal temperament
What results is an approximation using quarter eighth and sixteenth tone
notation again incorporating a certain amount of eff ort on the player rsquos part
to reproduce these with any accuracy But the sounds and their inherent
natural expressiveness are often glorious And so to minimalism and experimental tonality The challenge here for the
performer is not one of technical excess but of something much more funda-
mental and familiar Minimal pieces require a virtuosity of precise rhythm and
an unfailing sense of accurate pulse something which many musicians (unless
working with a click-track) 1047297nd difficult not least because of their innate
musical 1047298exibility there is no room here for lsquointerpretationrsquo (rubato equals
inaccuracy) and again it is the performer rsquos need to lsquointerpret rsquo which arises as a
problem in the music of tonal post-experimentalists This music is often
understated rhythmically straightforward diatonic and can imply a tradition
of performance familiar from the early twentieth century if not before while
belonging to a much more recent experimental movement To the uninitiated
player this may not be apparent from the score as these scores often have little
notated information apart from pitch and rhythm This music like Satiersquos can
demonstrate that pieces sometimes lasting only a few minutes can be hypnoti-
cally repetitive without becoming tedious simple but not simplistic The
music is not concerned with intentional nostalgia pastiche satire or quotation
yet there are references which can eff ectively conjure past musical styles The
53 See J Fineberg lsquoSpectral music history and techniquesrsquo Contemporary Music Review 192 (2000) 7 ndash22
796 R O G E R H E A T O N
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2012
Downloaded from Cambridge Histories Online by IP 1469525317 on Mon Sep 21 053915 BST 2015httpdxdoiorg101017CHOL9780521896115031
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2015
7262019 c Bo 9781139025966 a 041
httpslidepdfcomreaderfullc-bo-9781139025966-a-041 2121
music can be played (referring to Rosenrsquos point) in two ways A lsquocorrect rsquo
performance represents its radical nature by presenting the material simply
without interpretative intervention clean and unfussy But a player rsquos innate
and irrepressible musical re1047298ex to project a personal response born of
retrieved tradition will instantly recognise the familiar tonal contours andgestures and even on a 1047297rst sight-reading will want to make explicit the
implied character not far beneath the surface of these notes It may be difficult
for a player to suppress these romantic urges the need to rallentando at phrase
closures to vary the lengths of the pausesrests to linger on appoggiaturas or
to crescendo and diminuendo on rising and falling phrases
Where next For composers the golden age of instrumental experimenta-
tion is over and we are enjoying a period of pluralism where younger
composers without or consciously ignoring a sense of tradition can pick-rsquonrsquo-mix using musics of other cultures and popular genres woven into their
lsquoart rsquo music Many of them are seduced by digital technology laptop compos-
ers and performers improvise with noise but there is nothing new here apart
from the speed and ease of production and manipulation It seems to me that
the great electronic pieces have been written Stockhausenrsquos Gesang der
Juumlnglinge (1955ndash6) or Denis Smalley rsquos Pentes (1974) The cheapness of tech-
nology and the proliferation of music technology degree courses do not
re1047298
ect a surge of interest in electronic composition the courses are simply servicing the mammon of the media industry For performers instrumental
experimentation is over too and the instruments themselves have not
changed because of it The digital age hardly touches us at all in terms of
performance (apart from recording) synthesisers keyboard and wind are in
the second-hand stores and for those pieces with live instruments and
electronic manipulation the laptop simply replaces the banks of pre-digital
hardware the sounds are pretty much the same For the performer the great
melting pot of style and exploration that was the twentieth century has given
us and continues to reveal great riches a wealth of work rewarding and
sometimes frustrating probably too diverse for one player to encompass In
the current period of stylistic 1047298ux compositional trends and fashions will
continue to come and go and committed players will be as busy as they always
have been with new work enjoying themselves in the musical playpen
Instrumental performance in the twentieth century and beyond 797
7262019 c Bo 9781139025966 a 041
httpslidepdfcomreaderfullc-bo-9781139025966-a-041 1621
World War a parallel exploration alongside electronic music where traditional
instruments could play with the machines (pre-prepared tape) be modi1047297ed by
them in delays loops and ring modulations but could also be made to emulate
the new electronic sounds themselves Composers and players have often acci-
dentally stumbled across certain eff ects ndash the innocently inquisitive composer (lsquowhat if Try this rsquo) has been at the heart of collaboration as has simply
experimenting with unorthodox approaches to instruments Satie was threading
paper through piano strings in his 1913 Le piegravege de Meacuteduse (Ravel also suggests
this in Lrsquo enfant et les sortilegraveges) Pianos at the turn of the century were being
modi1047297ed with diff erent dampers to give harp and lute-like eff ects Ivesrsquos
Concorde Sonata (1911) uses a length of wood to produce a cluster Henry
Cowell in his now well-known works from c 1913ndash30 was the 1047297rst to system-
atically explore the pianorsquos possibilities with clusters glissandi and use of the
inside of the piano plucking and dampingmuting strings which then led to
Cagersquos lsquoinventionrsquo of the prepared piano (around 1938) Much later Horatiu
Radulescu put a grand piano on its side retuned and bowed it with 1047297shing line
his lsquosound iconrsquo There was an exploration of a wider range of percussion
instruments both exotic and scrap metal with percussionists freed from the
orchestra to play in ensembles and even solo recitals on un-tuned percussion
Jazz players were growling and singing down saxophones and trombones in
Duke Ellingtonrsquo
s band of the 1920s and 1930s Modest eff
ects and the extensionof range upwards began with works such as Varegravesersquos1047298ute solo Density 215 (1936)
with its high D as well as probably the earliest use of key clicks Beriorsquos Sequenza
I (1958) for 1047298ute (for Severino Gazzeloni) has the 1047297rst use of a multiphonic which
in1047298uenced American clarinettist William O Smith44 also to explore multi-
phonics which he used for the 1047297rst time in Nonorsquos A 1047298 oresta eacute jovem e cheja de
vida (1965ndash6) Bruno Bartolozzirsquos in1047298uential New Sounds for Woodwind 45 giving
multiphonic and microtonal 1047297ngerings 1047297rst appeared in 1967
What is at the heart of instrumental transformation is the simple notion that
if these instruments are capable of a wider spectrum of sounds than is expected
of them in common-practice repertoire then these sounds should be added to
the player rsquos lsquotoolboxrsquo and made available to composers as a natural part of the
instrument rsquos abilities It is exactly these instrumental quirks if you like an
exploitation of the instrumentsrsquo imperfections that gives an instrument
its depth of character and immeasurably extends its expressive possibilities
Ferneyhough in relation to his second solo 1047298ute piece Unity Capsule (1975ndash6)
writes
44 Also known as Bill Smith when he plays with Dave Brubeck45 B Bartolozzi New Sounds for Woodwind 2nd edn Oxford University Press 1982
792 R O G E R H E A T O N
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2012
Downloaded from Cambridge Histories Online by IP 1469525317 on Mon Sep 21 053915 BST 2015httpdxdoiorg101017CHOL9780521896115031
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2015
7262019 c Bo 9781139025966 a 041
httpslidepdfcomreaderfullc-bo-9781139025966-a-041 1721
I began by elaborating a system of organisation based on the naturally occur-
ring irregularities in the 1047298utersquos sonic character on the one hand various types of
microtonal interval capable of being produced by means of lip or 1047297ngers on the
other by recombining articulative techniques familiar to all 1047298utists (tongue
action lip tension larger or smaller embouchure aperture intensity of vibrato)into hitherto unfamiliar constellations What the piece is attempting to suggest
is that no compositional style can achieve full validity which does not
take as its point of departure that symbiosis between the performer and his
instrument in all its imperfection from which the life force of music
emanates46
Unity Capsulersquos use of extended technique and its precise notation is still
probably the most extreme example in the repertoire of any instrument47
Firstly basic sound production normal tone with varying intensities of
vibrato a dynamic range from pppp (verging on inaudible) to as loud as possiblewith a diff erent dynamic for every sonic event breath sounds and the combi-
nation of breath and tone embouchure changes (the diff ering angle of the
mouthpiece to the lips and the tightness or looseness of the embouchure)
Secondly additional treatments and eff ects air sounds audible in-breaths as
well as vocalisations through the instrument glissandi (both 1047297nger and lip)
1047298utter-tongue (both normal tongue 1047298utter and throat growling or lsquogarglingrsquo)
key clicks lsquolip pizzicatorsquo (a kind of slap tongue) Thirdly microtones quarter-
tones (a twenty-four note scale) 1047297fth-tones (a thirty-one note scale with1047297ngerings are given in the scorersquos Notes for Performance) and microtonal
activity notated graphically as rapid un-pitched grace notes which are intervals
smaller than a 1047297fth-tone What makes the piece particularly challenging is both
the microtones (especially at speed as in most cases speci1047297c 1047297ngerings need to
be employed) and the simultaneous production of the diff erent eff ects and
treatments for both 1047298ute and voice with the music written on two staves the
lower one containing the vocal part Ferneyhough talks about his awareness of
overstepping lsquothe limits of the humanly realizablersquo48 but his concern is with a
musical ideal that not only relates to accuracy but to style and the essence of
his music he tolerates wrong notes and rhythmic inaccuracies if the latter is
evident
Additional layers of notation for sound treatments appear in a number of
pieces the plunger mute notation below the stave in Beriorsquos 1965 Sequenza V for
trombone or a more recent trombone solo Richard Barrett rsquos Basalt (1990ndash1)
46 Boros and Toop (eds) Ferneyhough Collected Writings p 9947 Ferneyhough as a 1047298ute player tested the eff ects and the general playability of the piece but also citesRobert Dick rsquos in1047298uential The Other Flute (Oxford University Press) published in 1975 at the time of composition in the scorersquos lsquoNotes for Performancersquo48 Boros and Toop (eds) Ferneyhough Collected Writings p 319
Instrumental performance in the twentieth century and beyond 793
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2012
Downloaded from Cambridge Histories Online by IP 1469525317 on Mon Sep 21 053915 BST 2015httpdxdoiorg101017CHOL9780521896115031
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2015
7262019 c Bo 9781139025966 a 041
httpslidepdfcomreaderfullc-bo-9781139025966-a-041 1821
where the voice is used almost throughout the piece The pioneer for trombon-
ists trombone technique and brass playing in general is the player and composer
Vinko Globokar His work has always explored new sounds and techniques not
only for brass yet what is signi1047297cant here is that while the notation is always
clear precise and readable even when he is asking for very complex sounds (as aplayer he is well aware of practicalities) he is also a composer who often notates
the impossible Like Ferneyhough whose music is in theory playable (certainly
at a slower tempo) Globokar often asks for a number of diff erent techniques
simultaneously vocalising together with pitched notes percussive eff ects with
1047297ngers or mutes playing on the in-breath circular breathing and so on a
combination of which unlike Ferneyhough are sometimes physically impossible
to produce But it is the tension and drama in the act of trying that is as much
part of the musical intention as any kind of accuracy The aim in much of thismusic is a performance that Ferneyhough has called an honourable or lsquointelligent
failurersquo49 lsquothe knife-edge quality of the possibility of not achieving somethingrsquo50
but again unlike Ferneyhough Globokar is an improviser so this element of
chance setting up a precise situation where the outcome may be unexpected is
acceptable Similarly in Sciarrinorsquos important Six Caprices (1976) for violin he
follows an arpeggiated style reminiscent of Paganini (an important reference in
these pieces) but uses diamond note heads for half-pressed left-hand pressure
resulting in some accurate harmonics but also in much more unstable andunpredictable pitches The idea of the unplayable and the unpredictable is also
largely the problem concerned with microtonal writing
Microtones have an honourable history with early exponents such as
Wyschnegradsky Alois Haacuteba Julian Carillo Ives and others Performances
of their work inspired instrumental modi1047297cations and new inventions The
instruments are now mostly in the museum and almost all microtonal music is
written for standard orchestral instruments without modi1047297cations51 There
are a number of compositional approaches that result in these microtones
being perceived in diff erent ways As I have mentioned when played at great
speed they are almost impossible to hear when played slower they often
particularly in string playing sound like poor intonation and are more
successful in the woodwind with speci1047297c 1047297ngerings for quite accurate tun-
ing52 When played slowly they can be clearly heard as either in1047298ections or
49 Ibid p 269 50 Ibid p 27051 Scordatura or detuning the lower strings is widely used in Scelsi for example but never for microtonaltuning Pianos and harpsichords have been tuned microtonally in works by Ives for example and morerecently in pieces by Kevin Volans and Clarence Barlow52 Microtones on all orchestral instruments are also used for trilling on one note colour trills bisbigliandowhat Radulescu calls lsquoyellow tremolirsquo
794 R O G E R H E A T O N
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2012
Downloaded from Cambridge Histories Online by IP 1469525317 on Mon Sep 21 053915 BST 2015httpdxdoiorg101017CHOL9780521896115031
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2015
7262019 c Bo 9781139025966 a 041
httpslidepdfcomreaderfullc-bo-9781139025966-a-041 1921
bends (in much Japanese new music in shakuhachi -in1047298uenced 1047298ute music or
the nausea inducing swooping in Xenakis) or as speci1047297cally tuned pitches In
post-serial music of the complex school the intention is a natural and further
saturation of the chromatic scale where the notes in the cracks between
the semitones are heard as new pitches within say a twenty-four-note scaleThe problems occur when pitches do not move stepwise facilitating a linear
contrapuntal style where microtones add to the expansion and expressiveness
of the melodic line (and thereby allowing for perceptual lsquogoodnessrsquo because
one can hear them against the stable pitches) If the music jumps in larger
intervals fourths or greater the eff ect is of poor tuning Some composers
devise new modesscales using microtones which arise naturally out of the
material (much more successful from the player rsquos point of view) and what
often results here is a music which is unafraid to mix dissonance (verging onnoise) and consonance where the use of a consonant sonority because of its
context and how the music arrives at it functions as just another sound or
perhaps a resolution of more complex colours onto a primary one ndash what does
not happen is the listener rsquos sharp intake of breath on hearing a major triad a
reminiscence of tonality out of context
Giacinto Scelsi was doing this in the 1960s After being a recluse for much of
his life he seemed to be rediscovered in Darmstadt during the 1980s and his
pieces hovering microtonally around a single pitch are now quite well knownIn the fourth movement of the Third String Quartet (1963) single pitches
(primarily B 1047298at) are explored with diff ering bow pressures vibrato and
quarter-tone glissandi but what is striking is the arrival on consonant harmo-
nies (G1047298at major second inversion then in root position) in no way reminiscent
of tonality but purely as sonorous consonances This idea of consonance and
dissonance as coexisting without implying earlier styles is nowhere more
apparent than in the work of the spectral composers
The predominantly French spectral music a term originating from Hughes
Dufourt and centred mostly on Paris emerged in the early 1970s led by
Tristan Murail and Geacuterard Grisey Its approach and aesthetic was markedly
diff erent from the then prevailing styles and while in1047298uenced by electronic
music it strove rather to explore a diff erent world of texture and sound
exploration using traditional instruments and sometimes live electronic
treatments This music is organic in the truest sense based on the analysis
and reproduction of natural sounds as well as notes themselves (like Scelsi or
later Radulescu) getting inside the notes dealing with soundrsquos density and
grittiness Additive synthesis in electro-acoustic technique (the building of complex sounds from simple ones sine waves) gives the model for the
creation of new sound complexes new harmony and instrumental timbre
Instrumental performance in the twentieth century and beyond 795
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2012
Downloaded from Cambridge Histories Online by IP 1469525317 on Mon Sep 21 053915 BST 2015httpdxdoiorg101017CHOL9780521896115031
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2015
7262019 c Bo 9781139025966 a 041
httpslidepdfcomreaderfullc-bo-9781139025966-a-041 2021
Instruments have particular characteristics in diff erent registers The
clarinet rsquos low notes for example are rich in upper partials which can be
highlighted by lsquosplittingrsquo the note with the embouchure to reveal and simul-
taneously play some of the partials of the fundamental The higher the pitch
the fewer the partials resulting in increased thinness of tone There are aconsiderable number of new compositional techniques here53 but most seem
to involve the reproduction of timbres analysed spectrographically Murailrsquos
large-scale orchestral piece Gondwana (1980) at its opening creates a bell
sound transforming into a brass sound Grisey rsquos Partiels (1975) takes as its
starting point the sonogram analysis of a trombonersquos low pedal E Despite the
diff erences between them these composersrsquo fundamental interest is in the
manipulation of sound for soundrsquos sake in1047298uenced by acoustics and psycho-
acoustics frequency as given in Hertz rather than pitch resulting from thedivision of the tempered scale into microtonal steps Taking the range of
composed music the lowest note might be A0 (275Hz) the highest A7
(3520Hz) or the C above that 4186Hz What is more difficult is to map
these precise frequencies onto instruments designed for equal temperament
What results is an approximation using quarter eighth and sixteenth tone
notation again incorporating a certain amount of eff ort on the player rsquos part
to reproduce these with any accuracy But the sounds and their inherent
natural expressiveness are often glorious And so to minimalism and experimental tonality The challenge here for the
performer is not one of technical excess but of something much more funda-
mental and familiar Minimal pieces require a virtuosity of precise rhythm and
an unfailing sense of accurate pulse something which many musicians (unless
working with a click-track) 1047297nd difficult not least because of their innate
musical 1047298exibility there is no room here for lsquointerpretationrsquo (rubato equals
inaccuracy) and again it is the performer rsquos need to lsquointerpret rsquo which arises as a
problem in the music of tonal post-experimentalists This music is often
understated rhythmically straightforward diatonic and can imply a tradition
of performance familiar from the early twentieth century if not before while
belonging to a much more recent experimental movement To the uninitiated
player this may not be apparent from the score as these scores often have little
notated information apart from pitch and rhythm This music like Satiersquos can
demonstrate that pieces sometimes lasting only a few minutes can be hypnoti-
cally repetitive without becoming tedious simple but not simplistic The
music is not concerned with intentional nostalgia pastiche satire or quotation
yet there are references which can eff ectively conjure past musical styles The
53 See J Fineberg lsquoSpectral music history and techniquesrsquo Contemporary Music Review 192 (2000) 7 ndash22
796 R O G E R H E A T O N
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2012
Downloaded from Cambridge Histories Online by IP 1469525317 on Mon Sep 21 053915 BST 2015httpdxdoiorg101017CHOL9780521896115031
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2015
7262019 c Bo 9781139025966 a 041
httpslidepdfcomreaderfullc-bo-9781139025966-a-041 2121
music can be played (referring to Rosenrsquos point) in two ways A lsquocorrect rsquo
performance represents its radical nature by presenting the material simply
without interpretative intervention clean and unfussy But a player rsquos innate
and irrepressible musical re1047298ex to project a personal response born of
retrieved tradition will instantly recognise the familiar tonal contours andgestures and even on a 1047297rst sight-reading will want to make explicit the
implied character not far beneath the surface of these notes It may be difficult
for a player to suppress these romantic urges the need to rallentando at phrase
closures to vary the lengths of the pausesrests to linger on appoggiaturas or
to crescendo and diminuendo on rising and falling phrases
Where next For composers the golden age of instrumental experimenta-
tion is over and we are enjoying a period of pluralism where younger
composers without or consciously ignoring a sense of tradition can pick-rsquonrsquo-mix using musics of other cultures and popular genres woven into their
lsquoart rsquo music Many of them are seduced by digital technology laptop compos-
ers and performers improvise with noise but there is nothing new here apart
from the speed and ease of production and manipulation It seems to me that
the great electronic pieces have been written Stockhausenrsquos Gesang der
Juumlnglinge (1955ndash6) or Denis Smalley rsquos Pentes (1974) The cheapness of tech-
nology and the proliferation of music technology degree courses do not
re1047298
ect a surge of interest in electronic composition the courses are simply servicing the mammon of the media industry For performers instrumental
experimentation is over too and the instruments themselves have not
changed because of it The digital age hardly touches us at all in terms of
performance (apart from recording) synthesisers keyboard and wind are in
the second-hand stores and for those pieces with live instruments and
electronic manipulation the laptop simply replaces the banks of pre-digital
hardware the sounds are pretty much the same For the performer the great
melting pot of style and exploration that was the twentieth century has given
us and continues to reveal great riches a wealth of work rewarding and
sometimes frustrating probably too diverse for one player to encompass In
the current period of stylistic 1047298ux compositional trends and fashions will
continue to come and go and committed players will be as busy as they always
have been with new work enjoying themselves in the musical playpen
Instrumental performance in the twentieth century and beyond 797
7262019 c Bo 9781139025966 a 041
httpslidepdfcomreaderfullc-bo-9781139025966-a-041 1721
I began by elaborating a system of organisation based on the naturally occur-
ring irregularities in the 1047298utersquos sonic character on the one hand various types of
microtonal interval capable of being produced by means of lip or 1047297ngers on the
other by recombining articulative techniques familiar to all 1047298utists (tongue
action lip tension larger or smaller embouchure aperture intensity of vibrato)into hitherto unfamiliar constellations What the piece is attempting to suggest
is that no compositional style can achieve full validity which does not
take as its point of departure that symbiosis between the performer and his
instrument in all its imperfection from which the life force of music
emanates46
Unity Capsulersquos use of extended technique and its precise notation is still
probably the most extreme example in the repertoire of any instrument47
Firstly basic sound production normal tone with varying intensities of
vibrato a dynamic range from pppp (verging on inaudible) to as loud as possiblewith a diff erent dynamic for every sonic event breath sounds and the combi-
nation of breath and tone embouchure changes (the diff ering angle of the
mouthpiece to the lips and the tightness or looseness of the embouchure)
Secondly additional treatments and eff ects air sounds audible in-breaths as
well as vocalisations through the instrument glissandi (both 1047297nger and lip)
1047298utter-tongue (both normal tongue 1047298utter and throat growling or lsquogarglingrsquo)
key clicks lsquolip pizzicatorsquo (a kind of slap tongue) Thirdly microtones quarter-
tones (a twenty-four note scale) 1047297fth-tones (a thirty-one note scale with1047297ngerings are given in the scorersquos Notes for Performance) and microtonal
activity notated graphically as rapid un-pitched grace notes which are intervals
smaller than a 1047297fth-tone What makes the piece particularly challenging is both
the microtones (especially at speed as in most cases speci1047297c 1047297ngerings need to
be employed) and the simultaneous production of the diff erent eff ects and
treatments for both 1047298ute and voice with the music written on two staves the
lower one containing the vocal part Ferneyhough talks about his awareness of
overstepping lsquothe limits of the humanly realizablersquo48 but his concern is with a
musical ideal that not only relates to accuracy but to style and the essence of
his music he tolerates wrong notes and rhythmic inaccuracies if the latter is
evident
Additional layers of notation for sound treatments appear in a number of
pieces the plunger mute notation below the stave in Beriorsquos 1965 Sequenza V for
trombone or a more recent trombone solo Richard Barrett rsquos Basalt (1990ndash1)
46 Boros and Toop (eds) Ferneyhough Collected Writings p 9947 Ferneyhough as a 1047298ute player tested the eff ects and the general playability of the piece but also citesRobert Dick rsquos in1047298uential The Other Flute (Oxford University Press) published in 1975 at the time of composition in the scorersquos lsquoNotes for Performancersquo48 Boros and Toop (eds) Ferneyhough Collected Writings p 319
Instrumental performance in the twentieth century and beyond 793
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2012
Downloaded from Cambridge Histories Online by IP 1469525317 on Mon Sep 21 053915 BST 2015httpdxdoiorg101017CHOL9780521896115031
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2015
7262019 c Bo 9781139025966 a 041
httpslidepdfcomreaderfullc-bo-9781139025966-a-041 1821
where the voice is used almost throughout the piece The pioneer for trombon-
ists trombone technique and brass playing in general is the player and composer
Vinko Globokar His work has always explored new sounds and techniques not
only for brass yet what is signi1047297cant here is that while the notation is always
clear precise and readable even when he is asking for very complex sounds (as aplayer he is well aware of practicalities) he is also a composer who often notates
the impossible Like Ferneyhough whose music is in theory playable (certainly
at a slower tempo) Globokar often asks for a number of diff erent techniques
simultaneously vocalising together with pitched notes percussive eff ects with
1047297ngers or mutes playing on the in-breath circular breathing and so on a
combination of which unlike Ferneyhough are sometimes physically impossible
to produce But it is the tension and drama in the act of trying that is as much
part of the musical intention as any kind of accuracy The aim in much of thismusic is a performance that Ferneyhough has called an honourable or lsquointelligent
failurersquo49 lsquothe knife-edge quality of the possibility of not achieving somethingrsquo50
but again unlike Ferneyhough Globokar is an improviser so this element of
chance setting up a precise situation where the outcome may be unexpected is
acceptable Similarly in Sciarrinorsquos important Six Caprices (1976) for violin he
follows an arpeggiated style reminiscent of Paganini (an important reference in
these pieces) but uses diamond note heads for half-pressed left-hand pressure
resulting in some accurate harmonics but also in much more unstable andunpredictable pitches The idea of the unplayable and the unpredictable is also
largely the problem concerned with microtonal writing
Microtones have an honourable history with early exponents such as
Wyschnegradsky Alois Haacuteba Julian Carillo Ives and others Performances
of their work inspired instrumental modi1047297cations and new inventions The
instruments are now mostly in the museum and almost all microtonal music is
written for standard orchestral instruments without modi1047297cations51 There
are a number of compositional approaches that result in these microtones
being perceived in diff erent ways As I have mentioned when played at great
speed they are almost impossible to hear when played slower they often
particularly in string playing sound like poor intonation and are more
successful in the woodwind with speci1047297c 1047297ngerings for quite accurate tun-
ing52 When played slowly they can be clearly heard as either in1047298ections or
49 Ibid p 269 50 Ibid p 27051 Scordatura or detuning the lower strings is widely used in Scelsi for example but never for microtonaltuning Pianos and harpsichords have been tuned microtonally in works by Ives for example and morerecently in pieces by Kevin Volans and Clarence Barlow52 Microtones on all orchestral instruments are also used for trilling on one note colour trills bisbigliandowhat Radulescu calls lsquoyellow tremolirsquo
794 R O G E R H E A T O N
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2012
Downloaded from Cambridge Histories Online by IP 1469525317 on Mon Sep 21 053915 BST 2015httpdxdoiorg101017CHOL9780521896115031
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2015
7262019 c Bo 9781139025966 a 041
httpslidepdfcomreaderfullc-bo-9781139025966-a-041 1921
bends (in much Japanese new music in shakuhachi -in1047298uenced 1047298ute music or
the nausea inducing swooping in Xenakis) or as speci1047297cally tuned pitches In
post-serial music of the complex school the intention is a natural and further
saturation of the chromatic scale where the notes in the cracks between
the semitones are heard as new pitches within say a twenty-four-note scaleThe problems occur when pitches do not move stepwise facilitating a linear
contrapuntal style where microtones add to the expansion and expressiveness
of the melodic line (and thereby allowing for perceptual lsquogoodnessrsquo because
one can hear them against the stable pitches) If the music jumps in larger
intervals fourths or greater the eff ect is of poor tuning Some composers
devise new modesscales using microtones which arise naturally out of the
material (much more successful from the player rsquos point of view) and what
often results here is a music which is unafraid to mix dissonance (verging onnoise) and consonance where the use of a consonant sonority because of its
context and how the music arrives at it functions as just another sound or
perhaps a resolution of more complex colours onto a primary one ndash what does
not happen is the listener rsquos sharp intake of breath on hearing a major triad a
reminiscence of tonality out of context
Giacinto Scelsi was doing this in the 1960s After being a recluse for much of
his life he seemed to be rediscovered in Darmstadt during the 1980s and his
pieces hovering microtonally around a single pitch are now quite well knownIn the fourth movement of the Third String Quartet (1963) single pitches
(primarily B 1047298at) are explored with diff ering bow pressures vibrato and
quarter-tone glissandi but what is striking is the arrival on consonant harmo-
nies (G1047298at major second inversion then in root position) in no way reminiscent
of tonality but purely as sonorous consonances This idea of consonance and
dissonance as coexisting without implying earlier styles is nowhere more
apparent than in the work of the spectral composers
The predominantly French spectral music a term originating from Hughes
Dufourt and centred mostly on Paris emerged in the early 1970s led by
Tristan Murail and Geacuterard Grisey Its approach and aesthetic was markedly
diff erent from the then prevailing styles and while in1047298uenced by electronic
music it strove rather to explore a diff erent world of texture and sound
exploration using traditional instruments and sometimes live electronic
treatments This music is organic in the truest sense based on the analysis
and reproduction of natural sounds as well as notes themselves (like Scelsi or
later Radulescu) getting inside the notes dealing with soundrsquos density and
grittiness Additive synthesis in electro-acoustic technique (the building of complex sounds from simple ones sine waves) gives the model for the
creation of new sound complexes new harmony and instrumental timbre
Instrumental performance in the twentieth century and beyond 795
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2012
Downloaded from Cambridge Histories Online by IP 1469525317 on Mon Sep 21 053915 BST 2015httpdxdoiorg101017CHOL9780521896115031
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2015
7262019 c Bo 9781139025966 a 041
httpslidepdfcomreaderfullc-bo-9781139025966-a-041 2021
Instruments have particular characteristics in diff erent registers The
clarinet rsquos low notes for example are rich in upper partials which can be
highlighted by lsquosplittingrsquo the note with the embouchure to reveal and simul-
taneously play some of the partials of the fundamental The higher the pitch
the fewer the partials resulting in increased thinness of tone There are aconsiderable number of new compositional techniques here53 but most seem
to involve the reproduction of timbres analysed spectrographically Murailrsquos
large-scale orchestral piece Gondwana (1980) at its opening creates a bell
sound transforming into a brass sound Grisey rsquos Partiels (1975) takes as its
starting point the sonogram analysis of a trombonersquos low pedal E Despite the
diff erences between them these composersrsquo fundamental interest is in the
manipulation of sound for soundrsquos sake in1047298uenced by acoustics and psycho-
acoustics frequency as given in Hertz rather than pitch resulting from thedivision of the tempered scale into microtonal steps Taking the range of
composed music the lowest note might be A0 (275Hz) the highest A7
(3520Hz) or the C above that 4186Hz What is more difficult is to map
these precise frequencies onto instruments designed for equal temperament
What results is an approximation using quarter eighth and sixteenth tone
notation again incorporating a certain amount of eff ort on the player rsquos part
to reproduce these with any accuracy But the sounds and their inherent
natural expressiveness are often glorious And so to minimalism and experimental tonality The challenge here for the
performer is not one of technical excess but of something much more funda-
mental and familiar Minimal pieces require a virtuosity of precise rhythm and
an unfailing sense of accurate pulse something which many musicians (unless
working with a click-track) 1047297nd difficult not least because of their innate
musical 1047298exibility there is no room here for lsquointerpretationrsquo (rubato equals
inaccuracy) and again it is the performer rsquos need to lsquointerpret rsquo which arises as a
problem in the music of tonal post-experimentalists This music is often
understated rhythmically straightforward diatonic and can imply a tradition
of performance familiar from the early twentieth century if not before while
belonging to a much more recent experimental movement To the uninitiated
player this may not be apparent from the score as these scores often have little
notated information apart from pitch and rhythm This music like Satiersquos can
demonstrate that pieces sometimes lasting only a few minutes can be hypnoti-
cally repetitive without becoming tedious simple but not simplistic The
music is not concerned with intentional nostalgia pastiche satire or quotation
yet there are references which can eff ectively conjure past musical styles The
53 See J Fineberg lsquoSpectral music history and techniquesrsquo Contemporary Music Review 192 (2000) 7 ndash22
796 R O G E R H E A T O N
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2012
Downloaded from Cambridge Histories Online by IP 1469525317 on Mon Sep 21 053915 BST 2015httpdxdoiorg101017CHOL9780521896115031
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2015
7262019 c Bo 9781139025966 a 041
httpslidepdfcomreaderfullc-bo-9781139025966-a-041 2121
music can be played (referring to Rosenrsquos point) in two ways A lsquocorrect rsquo
performance represents its radical nature by presenting the material simply
without interpretative intervention clean and unfussy But a player rsquos innate
and irrepressible musical re1047298ex to project a personal response born of
retrieved tradition will instantly recognise the familiar tonal contours andgestures and even on a 1047297rst sight-reading will want to make explicit the
implied character not far beneath the surface of these notes It may be difficult
for a player to suppress these romantic urges the need to rallentando at phrase
closures to vary the lengths of the pausesrests to linger on appoggiaturas or
to crescendo and diminuendo on rising and falling phrases
Where next For composers the golden age of instrumental experimenta-
tion is over and we are enjoying a period of pluralism where younger
composers without or consciously ignoring a sense of tradition can pick-rsquonrsquo-mix using musics of other cultures and popular genres woven into their
lsquoart rsquo music Many of them are seduced by digital technology laptop compos-
ers and performers improvise with noise but there is nothing new here apart
from the speed and ease of production and manipulation It seems to me that
the great electronic pieces have been written Stockhausenrsquos Gesang der
Juumlnglinge (1955ndash6) or Denis Smalley rsquos Pentes (1974) The cheapness of tech-
nology and the proliferation of music technology degree courses do not
re1047298
ect a surge of interest in electronic composition the courses are simply servicing the mammon of the media industry For performers instrumental
experimentation is over too and the instruments themselves have not
changed because of it The digital age hardly touches us at all in terms of
performance (apart from recording) synthesisers keyboard and wind are in
the second-hand stores and for those pieces with live instruments and
electronic manipulation the laptop simply replaces the banks of pre-digital
hardware the sounds are pretty much the same For the performer the great
melting pot of style and exploration that was the twentieth century has given
us and continues to reveal great riches a wealth of work rewarding and
sometimes frustrating probably too diverse for one player to encompass In
the current period of stylistic 1047298ux compositional trends and fashions will
continue to come and go and committed players will be as busy as they always
have been with new work enjoying themselves in the musical playpen
Instrumental performance in the twentieth century and beyond 797
7262019 c Bo 9781139025966 a 041
httpslidepdfcomreaderfullc-bo-9781139025966-a-041 1821
where the voice is used almost throughout the piece The pioneer for trombon-
ists trombone technique and brass playing in general is the player and composer
Vinko Globokar His work has always explored new sounds and techniques not
only for brass yet what is signi1047297cant here is that while the notation is always
clear precise and readable even when he is asking for very complex sounds (as aplayer he is well aware of practicalities) he is also a composer who often notates
the impossible Like Ferneyhough whose music is in theory playable (certainly
at a slower tempo) Globokar often asks for a number of diff erent techniques
simultaneously vocalising together with pitched notes percussive eff ects with
1047297ngers or mutes playing on the in-breath circular breathing and so on a
combination of which unlike Ferneyhough are sometimes physically impossible
to produce But it is the tension and drama in the act of trying that is as much
part of the musical intention as any kind of accuracy The aim in much of thismusic is a performance that Ferneyhough has called an honourable or lsquointelligent
failurersquo49 lsquothe knife-edge quality of the possibility of not achieving somethingrsquo50
but again unlike Ferneyhough Globokar is an improviser so this element of
chance setting up a precise situation where the outcome may be unexpected is
acceptable Similarly in Sciarrinorsquos important Six Caprices (1976) for violin he
follows an arpeggiated style reminiscent of Paganini (an important reference in
these pieces) but uses diamond note heads for half-pressed left-hand pressure
resulting in some accurate harmonics but also in much more unstable andunpredictable pitches The idea of the unplayable and the unpredictable is also
largely the problem concerned with microtonal writing
Microtones have an honourable history with early exponents such as
Wyschnegradsky Alois Haacuteba Julian Carillo Ives and others Performances
of their work inspired instrumental modi1047297cations and new inventions The
instruments are now mostly in the museum and almost all microtonal music is
written for standard orchestral instruments without modi1047297cations51 There
are a number of compositional approaches that result in these microtones
being perceived in diff erent ways As I have mentioned when played at great
speed they are almost impossible to hear when played slower they often
particularly in string playing sound like poor intonation and are more
successful in the woodwind with speci1047297c 1047297ngerings for quite accurate tun-
ing52 When played slowly they can be clearly heard as either in1047298ections or
49 Ibid p 269 50 Ibid p 27051 Scordatura or detuning the lower strings is widely used in Scelsi for example but never for microtonaltuning Pianos and harpsichords have been tuned microtonally in works by Ives for example and morerecently in pieces by Kevin Volans and Clarence Barlow52 Microtones on all orchestral instruments are also used for trilling on one note colour trills bisbigliandowhat Radulescu calls lsquoyellow tremolirsquo
794 R O G E R H E A T O N
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2012
Downloaded from Cambridge Histories Online by IP 1469525317 on Mon Sep 21 053915 BST 2015httpdxdoiorg101017CHOL9780521896115031
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2015
7262019 c Bo 9781139025966 a 041
httpslidepdfcomreaderfullc-bo-9781139025966-a-041 1921
bends (in much Japanese new music in shakuhachi -in1047298uenced 1047298ute music or
the nausea inducing swooping in Xenakis) or as speci1047297cally tuned pitches In
post-serial music of the complex school the intention is a natural and further
saturation of the chromatic scale where the notes in the cracks between
the semitones are heard as new pitches within say a twenty-four-note scaleThe problems occur when pitches do not move stepwise facilitating a linear
contrapuntal style where microtones add to the expansion and expressiveness
of the melodic line (and thereby allowing for perceptual lsquogoodnessrsquo because
one can hear them against the stable pitches) If the music jumps in larger
intervals fourths or greater the eff ect is of poor tuning Some composers
devise new modesscales using microtones which arise naturally out of the
material (much more successful from the player rsquos point of view) and what
often results here is a music which is unafraid to mix dissonance (verging onnoise) and consonance where the use of a consonant sonority because of its
context and how the music arrives at it functions as just another sound or
perhaps a resolution of more complex colours onto a primary one ndash what does
not happen is the listener rsquos sharp intake of breath on hearing a major triad a
reminiscence of tonality out of context
Giacinto Scelsi was doing this in the 1960s After being a recluse for much of
his life he seemed to be rediscovered in Darmstadt during the 1980s and his
pieces hovering microtonally around a single pitch are now quite well knownIn the fourth movement of the Third String Quartet (1963) single pitches
(primarily B 1047298at) are explored with diff ering bow pressures vibrato and
quarter-tone glissandi but what is striking is the arrival on consonant harmo-
nies (G1047298at major second inversion then in root position) in no way reminiscent
of tonality but purely as sonorous consonances This idea of consonance and
dissonance as coexisting without implying earlier styles is nowhere more
apparent than in the work of the spectral composers
The predominantly French spectral music a term originating from Hughes
Dufourt and centred mostly on Paris emerged in the early 1970s led by
Tristan Murail and Geacuterard Grisey Its approach and aesthetic was markedly
diff erent from the then prevailing styles and while in1047298uenced by electronic
music it strove rather to explore a diff erent world of texture and sound
exploration using traditional instruments and sometimes live electronic
treatments This music is organic in the truest sense based on the analysis
and reproduction of natural sounds as well as notes themselves (like Scelsi or
later Radulescu) getting inside the notes dealing with soundrsquos density and
grittiness Additive synthesis in electro-acoustic technique (the building of complex sounds from simple ones sine waves) gives the model for the
creation of new sound complexes new harmony and instrumental timbre
Instrumental performance in the twentieth century and beyond 795
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2012
Downloaded from Cambridge Histories Online by IP 1469525317 on Mon Sep 21 053915 BST 2015httpdxdoiorg101017CHOL9780521896115031
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2015
7262019 c Bo 9781139025966 a 041
httpslidepdfcomreaderfullc-bo-9781139025966-a-041 2021
Instruments have particular characteristics in diff erent registers The
clarinet rsquos low notes for example are rich in upper partials which can be
highlighted by lsquosplittingrsquo the note with the embouchure to reveal and simul-
taneously play some of the partials of the fundamental The higher the pitch
the fewer the partials resulting in increased thinness of tone There are aconsiderable number of new compositional techniques here53 but most seem
to involve the reproduction of timbres analysed spectrographically Murailrsquos
large-scale orchestral piece Gondwana (1980) at its opening creates a bell
sound transforming into a brass sound Grisey rsquos Partiels (1975) takes as its
starting point the sonogram analysis of a trombonersquos low pedal E Despite the
diff erences between them these composersrsquo fundamental interest is in the
manipulation of sound for soundrsquos sake in1047298uenced by acoustics and psycho-
acoustics frequency as given in Hertz rather than pitch resulting from thedivision of the tempered scale into microtonal steps Taking the range of
composed music the lowest note might be A0 (275Hz) the highest A7
(3520Hz) or the C above that 4186Hz What is more difficult is to map
these precise frequencies onto instruments designed for equal temperament
What results is an approximation using quarter eighth and sixteenth tone
notation again incorporating a certain amount of eff ort on the player rsquos part
to reproduce these with any accuracy But the sounds and their inherent
natural expressiveness are often glorious And so to minimalism and experimental tonality The challenge here for the
performer is not one of technical excess but of something much more funda-
mental and familiar Minimal pieces require a virtuosity of precise rhythm and
an unfailing sense of accurate pulse something which many musicians (unless
working with a click-track) 1047297nd difficult not least because of their innate
musical 1047298exibility there is no room here for lsquointerpretationrsquo (rubato equals
inaccuracy) and again it is the performer rsquos need to lsquointerpret rsquo which arises as a
problem in the music of tonal post-experimentalists This music is often
understated rhythmically straightforward diatonic and can imply a tradition
of performance familiar from the early twentieth century if not before while
belonging to a much more recent experimental movement To the uninitiated
player this may not be apparent from the score as these scores often have little
notated information apart from pitch and rhythm This music like Satiersquos can
demonstrate that pieces sometimes lasting only a few minutes can be hypnoti-
cally repetitive without becoming tedious simple but not simplistic The
music is not concerned with intentional nostalgia pastiche satire or quotation
yet there are references which can eff ectively conjure past musical styles The
53 See J Fineberg lsquoSpectral music history and techniquesrsquo Contemporary Music Review 192 (2000) 7 ndash22
796 R O G E R H E A T O N
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2012
Downloaded from Cambridge Histories Online by IP 1469525317 on Mon Sep 21 053915 BST 2015httpdxdoiorg101017CHOL9780521896115031
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2015
7262019 c Bo 9781139025966 a 041
httpslidepdfcomreaderfullc-bo-9781139025966-a-041 2121
music can be played (referring to Rosenrsquos point) in two ways A lsquocorrect rsquo
performance represents its radical nature by presenting the material simply
without interpretative intervention clean and unfussy But a player rsquos innate
and irrepressible musical re1047298ex to project a personal response born of
retrieved tradition will instantly recognise the familiar tonal contours andgestures and even on a 1047297rst sight-reading will want to make explicit the
implied character not far beneath the surface of these notes It may be difficult
for a player to suppress these romantic urges the need to rallentando at phrase
closures to vary the lengths of the pausesrests to linger on appoggiaturas or
to crescendo and diminuendo on rising and falling phrases
Where next For composers the golden age of instrumental experimenta-
tion is over and we are enjoying a period of pluralism where younger
composers without or consciously ignoring a sense of tradition can pick-rsquonrsquo-mix using musics of other cultures and popular genres woven into their
lsquoart rsquo music Many of them are seduced by digital technology laptop compos-
ers and performers improvise with noise but there is nothing new here apart
from the speed and ease of production and manipulation It seems to me that
the great electronic pieces have been written Stockhausenrsquos Gesang der
Juumlnglinge (1955ndash6) or Denis Smalley rsquos Pentes (1974) The cheapness of tech-
nology and the proliferation of music technology degree courses do not
re1047298
ect a surge of interest in electronic composition the courses are simply servicing the mammon of the media industry For performers instrumental
experimentation is over too and the instruments themselves have not
changed because of it The digital age hardly touches us at all in terms of
performance (apart from recording) synthesisers keyboard and wind are in
the second-hand stores and for those pieces with live instruments and
electronic manipulation the laptop simply replaces the banks of pre-digital
hardware the sounds are pretty much the same For the performer the great
melting pot of style and exploration that was the twentieth century has given
us and continues to reveal great riches a wealth of work rewarding and
sometimes frustrating probably too diverse for one player to encompass In
the current period of stylistic 1047298ux compositional trends and fashions will
continue to come and go and committed players will be as busy as they always
have been with new work enjoying themselves in the musical playpen
Instrumental performance in the twentieth century and beyond 797
7262019 c Bo 9781139025966 a 041
httpslidepdfcomreaderfullc-bo-9781139025966-a-041 1921
bends (in much Japanese new music in shakuhachi -in1047298uenced 1047298ute music or
the nausea inducing swooping in Xenakis) or as speci1047297cally tuned pitches In
post-serial music of the complex school the intention is a natural and further
saturation of the chromatic scale where the notes in the cracks between
the semitones are heard as new pitches within say a twenty-four-note scaleThe problems occur when pitches do not move stepwise facilitating a linear
contrapuntal style where microtones add to the expansion and expressiveness
of the melodic line (and thereby allowing for perceptual lsquogoodnessrsquo because
one can hear them against the stable pitches) If the music jumps in larger
intervals fourths or greater the eff ect is of poor tuning Some composers
devise new modesscales using microtones which arise naturally out of the
material (much more successful from the player rsquos point of view) and what
often results here is a music which is unafraid to mix dissonance (verging onnoise) and consonance where the use of a consonant sonority because of its
context and how the music arrives at it functions as just another sound or
perhaps a resolution of more complex colours onto a primary one ndash what does
not happen is the listener rsquos sharp intake of breath on hearing a major triad a
reminiscence of tonality out of context
Giacinto Scelsi was doing this in the 1960s After being a recluse for much of
his life he seemed to be rediscovered in Darmstadt during the 1980s and his
pieces hovering microtonally around a single pitch are now quite well knownIn the fourth movement of the Third String Quartet (1963) single pitches
(primarily B 1047298at) are explored with diff ering bow pressures vibrato and
quarter-tone glissandi but what is striking is the arrival on consonant harmo-
nies (G1047298at major second inversion then in root position) in no way reminiscent
of tonality but purely as sonorous consonances This idea of consonance and
dissonance as coexisting without implying earlier styles is nowhere more
apparent than in the work of the spectral composers
The predominantly French spectral music a term originating from Hughes
Dufourt and centred mostly on Paris emerged in the early 1970s led by
Tristan Murail and Geacuterard Grisey Its approach and aesthetic was markedly
diff erent from the then prevailing styles and while in1047298uenced by electronic
music it strove rather to explore a diff erent world of texture and sound
exploration using traditional instruments and sometimes live electronic
treatments This music is organic in the truest sense based on the analysis
and reproduction of natural sounds as well as notes themselves (like Scelsi or
later Radulescu) getting inside the notes dealing with soundrsquos density and
grittiness Additive synthesis in electro-acoustic technique (the building of complex sounds from simple ones sine waves) gives the model for the
creation of new sound complexes new harmony and instrumental timbre
Instrumental performance in the twentieth century and beyond 795
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2012
Downloaded from Cambridge Histories Online by IP 1469525317 on Mon Sep 21 053915 BST 2015httpdxdoiorg101017CHOL9780521896115031
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2015
7262019 c Bo 9781139025966 a 041
httpslidepdfcomreaderfullc-bo-9781139025966-a-041 2021
Instruments have particular characteristics in diff erent registers The
clarinet rsquos low notes for example are rich in upper partials which can be
highlighted by lsquosplittingrsquo the note with the embouchure to reveal and simul-
taneously play some of the partials of the fundamental The higher the pitch
the fewer the partials resulting in increased thinness of tone There are aconsiderable number of new compositional techniques here53 but most seem
to involve the reproduction of timbres analysed spectrographically Murailrsquos
large-scale orchestral piece Gondwana (1980) at its opening creates a bell
sound transforming into a brass sound Grisey rsquos Partiels (1975) takes as its
starting point the sonogram analysis of a trombonersquos low pedal E Despite the
diff erences between them these composersrsquo fundamental interest is in the
manipulation of sound for soundrsquos sake in1047298uenced by acoustics and psycho-
acoustics frequency as given in Hertz rather than pitch resulting from thedivision of the tempered scale into microtonal steps Taking the range of
composed music the lowest note might be A0 (275Hz) the highest A7
(3520Hz) or the C above that 4186Hz What is more difficult is to map
these precise frequencies onto instruments designed for equal temperament
What results is an approximation using quarter eighth and sixteenth tone
notation again incorporating a certain amount of eff ort on the player rsquos part
to reproduce these with any accuracy But the sounds and their inherent
natural expressiveness are often glorious And so to minimalism and experimental tonality The challenge here for the
performer is not one of technical excess but of something much more funda-
mental and familiar Minimal pieces require a virtuosity of precise rhythm and
an unfailing sense of accurate pulse something which many musicians (unless
working with a click-track) 1047297nd difficult not least because of their innate
musical 1047298exibility there is no room here for lsquointerpretationrsquo (rubato equals
inaccuracy) and again it is the performer rsquos need to lsquointerpret rsquo which arises as a
problem in the music of tonal post-experimentalists This music is often
understated rhythmically straightforward diatonic and can imply a tradition
of performance familiar from the early twentieth century if not before while
belonging to a much more recent experimental movement To the uninitiated
player this may not be apparent from the score as these scores often have little
notated information apart from pitch and rhythm This music like Satiersquos can
demonstrate that pieces sometimes lasting only a few minutes can be hypnoti-
cally repetitive without becoming tedious simple but not simplistic The
music is not concerned with intentional nostalgia pastiche satire or quotation
yet there are references which can eff ectively conjure past musical styles The
53 See J Fineberg lsquoSpectral music history and techniquesrsquo Contemporary Music Review 192 (2000) 7 ndash22
796 R O G E R H E A T O N
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2012
Downloaded from Cambridge Histories Online by IP 1469525317 on Mon Sep 21 053915 BST 2015httpdxdoiorg101017CHOL9780521896115031
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2015
7262019 c Bo 9781139025966 a 041
httpslidepdfcomreaderfullc-bo-9781139025966-a-041 2121
music can be played (referring to Rosenrsquos point) in two ways A lsquocorrect rsquo
performance represents its radical nature by presenting the material simply
without interpretative intervention clean and unfussy But a player rsquos innate
and irrepressible musical re1047298ex to project a personal response born of
retrieved tradition will instantly recognise the familiar tonal contours andgestures and even on a 1047297rst sight-reading will want to make explicit the
implied character not far beneath the surface of these notes It may be difficult
for a player to suppress these romantic urges the need to rallentando at phrase
closures to vary the lengths of the pausesrests to linger on appoggiaturas or
to crescendo and diminuendo on rising and falling phrases
Where next For composers the golden age of instrumental experimenta-
tion is over and we are enjoying a period of pluralism where younger
composers without or consciously ignoring a sense of tradition can pick-rsquonrsquo-mix using musics of other cultures and popular genres woven into their
lsquoart rsquo music Many of them are seduced by digital technology laptop compos-
ers and performers improvise with noise but there is nothing new here apart
from the speed and ease of production and manipulation It seems to me that
the great electronic pieces have been written Stockhausenrsquos Gesang der
Juumlnglinge (1955ndash6) or Denis Smalley rsquos Pentes (1974) The cheapness of tech-
nology and the proliferation of music technology degree courses do not
re1047298
ect a surge of interest in electronic composition the courses are simply servicing the mammon of the media industry For performers instrumental
experimentation is over too and the instruments themselves have not
changed because of it The digital age hardly touches us at all in terms of
performance (apart from recording) synthesisers keyboard and wind are in
the second-hand stores and for those pieces with live instruments and
electronic manipulation the laptop simply replaces the banks of pre-digital
hardware the sounds are pretty much the same For the performer the great
melting pot of style and exploration that was the twentieth century has given
us and continues to reveal great riches a wealth of work rewarding and
sometimes frustrating probably too diverse for one player to encompass In
the current period of stylistic 1047298ux compositional trends and fashions will
continue to come and go and committed players will be as busy as they always
have been with new work enjoying themselves in the musical playpen
Instrumental performance in the twentieth century and beyond 797
7262019 c Bo 9781139025966 a 041
httpslidepdfcomreaderfullc-bo-9781139025966-a-041 2021
Instruments have particular characteristics in diff erent registers The
clarinet rsquos low notes for example are rich in upper partials which can be
highlighted by lsquosplittingrsquo the note with the embouchure to reveal and simul-
taneously play some of the partials of the fundamental The higher the pitch
the fewer the partials resulting in increased thinness of tone There are aconsiderable number of new compositional techniques here53 but most seem
to involve the reproduction of timbres analysed spectrographically Murailrsquos
large-scale orchestral piece Gondwana (1980) at its opening creates a bell
sound transforming into a brass sound Grisey rsquos Partiels (1975) takes as its
starting point the sonogram analysis of a trombonersquos low pedal E Despite the
diff erences between them these composersrsquo fundamental interest is in the
manipulation of sound for soundrsquos sake in1047298uenced by acoustics and psycho-
acoustics frequency as given in Hertz rather than pitch resulting from thedivision of the tempered scale into microtonal steps Taking the range of
composed music the lowest note might be A0 (275Hz) the highest A7
(3520Hz) or the C above that 4186Hz What is more difficult is to map
these precise frequencies onto instruments designed for equal temperament
What results is an approximation using quarter eighth and sixteenth tone
notation again incorporating a certain amount of eff ort on the player rsquos part
to reproduce these with any accuracy But the sounds and their inherent
natural expressiveness are often glorious And so to minimalism and experimental tonality The challenge here for the
performer is not one of technical excess but of something much more funda-
mental and familiar Minimal pieces require a virtuosity of precise rhythm and
an unfailing sense of accurate pulse something which many musicians (unless
working with a click-track) 1047297nd difficult not least because of their innate
musical 1047298exibility there is no room here for lsquointerpretationrsquo (rubato equals
inaccuracy) and again it is the performer rsquos need to lsquointerpret rsquo which arises as a
problem in the music of tonal post-experimentalists This music is often
understated rhythmically straightforward diatonic and can imply a tradition
of performance familiar from the early twentieth century if not before while
belonging to a much more recent experimental movement To the uninitiated
player this may not be apparent from the score as these scores often have little
notated information apart from pitch and rhythm This music like Satiersquos can
demonstrate that pieces sometimes lasting only a few minutes can be hypnoti-
cally repetitive without becoming tedious simple but not simplistic The
music is not concerned with intentional nostalgia pastiche satire or quotation
yet there are references which can eff ectively conjure past musical styles The
53 See J Fineberg lsquoSpectral music history and techniquesrsquo Contemporary Music Review 192 (2000) 7 ndash22
796 R O G E R H E A T O N
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2012
Downloaded from Cambridge Histories Online by IP 1469525317 on Mon Sep 21 053915 BST 2015httpdxdoiorg101017CHOL9780521896115031
Cambridge Histories Online copy Cambridge University Press 2015
7262019 c Bo 9781139025966 a 041
httpslidepdfcomreaderfullc-bo-9781139025966-a-041 2121
music can be played (referring to Rosenrsquos point) in two ways A lsquocorrect rsquo
performance represents its radical nature by presenting the material simply
without interpretative intervention clean and unfussy But a player rsquos innate
and irrepressible musical re1047298ex to project a personal response born of
retrieved tradition will instantly recognise the familiar tonal contours andgestures and even on a 1047297rst sight-reading will want to make explicit the
implied character not far beneath the surface of these notes It may be difficult
for a player to suppress these romantic urges the need to rallentando at phrase
closures to vary the lengths of the pausesrests to linger on appoggiaturas or
to crescendo and diminuendo on rising and falling phrases
Where next For composers the golden age of instrumental experimenta-
tion is over and we are enjoying a period of pluralism where younger
composers without or consciously ignoring a sense of tradition can pick-rsquonrsquo-mix using musics of other cultures and popular genres woven into their
lsquoart rsquo music Many of them are seduced by digital technology laptop compos-
ers and performers improvise with noise but there is nothing new here apart
from the speed and ease of production and manipulation It seems to me that
the great electronic pieces have been written Stockhausenrsquos Gesang der
Juumlnglinge (1955ndash6) or Denis Smalley rsquos Pentes (1974) The cheapness of tech-
nology and the proliferation of music technology degree courses do not
re1047298
ect a surge of interest in electronic composition the courses are simply servicing the mammon of the media industry For performers instrumental
experimentation is over too and the instruments themselves have not
changed because of it The digital age hardly touches us at all in terms of
performance (apart from recording) synthesisers keyboard and wind are in
the second-hand stores and for those pieces with live instruments and
electronic manipulation the laptop simply replaces the banks of pre-digital
hardware the sounds are pretty much the same For the performer the great
melting pot of style and exploration that was the twentieth century has given
us and continues to reveal great riches a wealth of work rewarding and
sometimes frustrating probably too diverse for one player to encompass In
the current period of stylistic 1047298ux compositional trends and fashions will
continue to come and go and committed players will be as busy as they always
have been with new work enjoying themselves in the musical playpen
Instrumental performance in the twentieth century and beyond 797
7262019 c Bo 9781139025966 a 041
httpslidepdfcomreaderfullc-bo-9781139025966-a-041 2121
music can be played (referring to Rosenrsquos point) in two ways A lsquocorrect rsquo
performance represents its radical nature by presenting the material simply
without interpretative intervention clean and unfussy But a player rsquos innate
and irrepressible musical re1047298ex to project a personal response born of
retrieved tradition will instantly recognise the familiar tonal contours andgestures and even on a 1047297rst sight-reading will want to make explicit the
implied character not far beneath the surface of these notes It may be difficult
for a player to suppress these romantic urges the need to rallentando at phrase
closures to vary the lengths of the pausesrests to linger on appoggiaturas or
to crescendo and diminuendo on rising and falling phrases
Where next For composers the golden age of instrumental experimenta-
tion is over and we are enjoying a period of pluralism where younger
composers without or consciously ignoring a sense of tradition can pick-rsquonrsquo-mix using musics of other cultures and popular genres woven into their
lsquoart rsquo music Many of them are seduced by digital technology laptop compos-
ers and performers improvise with noise but there is nothing new here apart
from the speed and ease of production and manipulation It seems to me that
the great electronic pieces have been written Stockhausenrsquos Gesang der
Juumlnglinge (1955ndash6) or Denis Smalley rsquos Pentes (1974) The cheapness of tech-
nology and the proliferation of music technology degree courses do not
re1047298
ect a surge of interest in electronic composition the courses are simply servicing the mammon of the media industry For performers instrumental
experimentation is over too and the instruments themselves have not
changed because of it The digital age hardly touches us at all in terms of
performance (apart from recording) synthesisers keyboard and wind are in
the second-hand stores and for those pieces with live instruments and
electronic manipulation the laptop simply replaces the banks of pre-digital
hardware the sounds are pretty much the same For the performer the great
melting pot of style and exploration that was the twentieth century has given
us and continues to reveal great riches a wealth of work rewarding and
sometimes frustrating probably too diverse for one player to encompass In
the current period of stylistic 1047298ux compositional trends and fashions will
continue to come and go and committed players will be as busy as they always
have been with new work enjoying themselves in the musical playpen
Instrumental performance in the twentieth century and beyond 797